Twilight recieves rather late invitation from Princess Celestia for the first "Winter Solstice" celebration for Princess Luna. And while staying there, something is going to change her life...
Twilight recieves rather late invitation from Princess Celestia for the first "Winter Solstice" celebration for Princess Luna. And while staying there, something is going to change...
Proof-readers: paxtofettel, Kooshster and GunsmithPete338. Cover Art by: SilFoe
It was the middle of the winter in Ponyville. Almost everypony was in their houses, making sure that they weren't going freeze with the cold outdoors. However, right at the Sweet Apple Acres, the Apple family was on the edge of the Everfree Forest. They were trying to collect as much lumber as possible, making sure that everypony had something to warm their houses for the coldest winter days.
“Thanks a lot for yer help Twilight.” Applejack said as she, Big Mac and Caramel were pulling a rather large load of freshly-cut trees. “Ah don't think we might 'ave got this many trees if it weren't yer fancy magics,” Applejack thanked her now-blushing unicorn friend, eying the load they had.
They had so much that even three earth ponies couldn’t pull it together, but thanks to Twilight's spell, the load was as light as a feather and also had helped them a bit on piling the wood. “Ah can't believe how the hay we've been able to do this without ya. Now we have enough lumber to keep the whole town warm for rest of this winter!” Applejack grinned at Twilight, who was looking rather embarrassed from the shower of compliments.
“Eeyup,” Big Mac added in his usual tone.
“P-please Applejack...” Twilight almost muttered. “I'm sure if you had asked any other unicorn in town you would have done fine...”
“But none of them have the same kind of cool magical skills and knowledge like you do!” Caramel suddenly said loudly, waving both of his hooves.
“Heh. Ya stole the words right out of mah mouth Caramel.” Applejack chuckled. “But, say Twilight, how long did ya say this spell would last again?” She asked, quickly glancing at the load.
“Well, if my calculations are correct, it should last eight hours at least,” Twilight said in pondering tone. “It might last even a bit longer, but I'm not sure...”
“Well I'll be!” Applejack laughed. “If that's what ya say is true, then Ah guess this means that we can store all of these logs in no time!”
“Eeyup,” Big Mac said.
“Oh yeah! That means I can have much more time with my marefriend!” Caramel exclaimed excitedly.
“Uuuh... Caramel. I think ya already spent most of yer time with yer littl' marefriend,” Applejack said, amused.
“Oh... ehehe...” Caramel laughed embarrassedly, while rubbing back of his head. “Well, Hearth's Warming Eve is only six days away and we still need to get new decorations and stuff...” he trailed off, not wanting to tell more.
“Alright, alright there ya charmer.” Applejack chuckled. “Ah get it. Alrighty boys, ready to go back to the farm?” she asked. They both nodded.
“Are you sure you won't need me help you out with storage?” Twilight asked, feeling a bit -- well, for the lack of better words -- useless.
“Naaw, no need to Twilight. You've done already enough.” Applejack smiled. “But Ah suggest that ya'll better be here in time tomorrow if ya want the best logs for yer fireplace,” she remarked, grinning.
“Oh, you have no need to worry about that, Applejack.” Twilight laughed. “You know I'm always early!”
“Can't argue with ya there,” The orange workpony commented humorously. “See ya later Twi!” Applejack waved goodbye as she, Big Mac and Caramel started pulling the full carts.
“Later then!” Twilight waved back. When the three ponies had left, she couldn't help but notice how cold it actually was, the sun was really close on setting. Just a few more minutes and it would be quite dark. “I better get back quickly,” she thought.
As she walked towards the library, Twilight noticed the air was slowly getting colder and colder as sun fell lower and lower. She soon could already see the first star. “The Northern Eve Star...” Twilight thought as she watched it, the largest star that was lighting the semi-dark skies.
The Northern Eve Star was a typical star that only appeared around the Hearth's Warming Eve, and it was also the first one to appear in the sky. It was said that the star was created when three tribes formed their bonds and created the kingdom of Equestria, but it has never really been proved by anypony whether it was true or not. It was just speculation, a legend, a myth... But an interesting myth nonetheless.
Suddenly, Twilight felt something collide with her nose, and she let out a small, pained cry. “What in the...” She then noticed that she had reached her house, quite literally. “Well, that went faster than I anticipated,” she thought while rubbing her sore nose. Thankfully, it seemed like there wasn’t any damage.
“Hey Twilight. Are you okay?” She heard her number one assistant, a baby dragon known as Spike, calling through an opened door, sounding a bit concerned. No doubt he had heard her cry when she had collided with the tree.
“Yeah, no worries Spike,” Twilight assured him, rubbing her nose once more. “Just losing myself in a trail of thoughts... Again,” she added, a bit embarrassed.
While Spike didn't say anything, his face had a look that told Twilight enough, to which she promptly gave her own little glare. “Come on in, unless you plan on freezing yourself,” Spike said, ignoring the look the mare gave him.
“So, I take it that everything went well with Applejack?” Spike asked when she got inside.
“Oh yes!” Twilight said, returning back to her cheerful self. “I had great time helping AJ out!” she said while taking her winter jacket off. “By the way Spike, have you made anything edible? I'm starving here!” Twilight groaned, while her stomach followed in suite.
“Yeah, I had a feeling that you might be bit hungry.” Spike said, strolling to the kitchen. “Since you were gone for almost six hours or so...”
“That long, really?” Twilight wondered out loud. She quickly glanced at the clock and couldn't help but notice that Spike was right. She had left for Sweet Apple Acres around two o'clock and now it was almost around eight in the evening. “Time really flies sometimes,” she thought. “So, what food do you have exactly then?” she asked Spike when her stomach growled at her
“Well, just the regular.” Spike shrugged. “Just a few salad sandwiches and one rose sandwich, and of course some apple juice.”
“Thanks a lot Spike!” Twilight blurted as she quickly seated herself front of the table and took a bite of her sandwich. “So, did anything happened while I was gone?” Twilight asked.
“Not that much,” Spike replied in bored tone. “Just Lyra coming here for some books...”
“Oh,” Twilight said with muffed voice. She quickly swallowed the second bite, before talking again. “What kind of books did she ask for this time?” she asked in an amused tone.
“Well, this time it wasn't any of those history or animal books,” Spike started, still sounding bit bored. “Just some romance novels and books about dates...” he muttered.
“Huh... that's a bit different from her...” Twilight thought out loud. “Anything else?” Twilight asked, before eating rest of the sandwich and moving on the next one.
“Well, nothing much after that brief visit. I just re-shelved the books like you wanted,” Spike explained. Twilight let out a small giggle at the comment. It was rather funny, since she had planned on doing by herself, but then Applejack had come to her and before she knew it, she was helping her friend out, finding a good chunk of firewood for everypony at Ponyville.
And poor Spike had to do all that by himself. “Now that I think about it... he surely did it rather quickly without any magical help...” Twilight thought, confused. “Hey Spike, how exactly were able to re-shelve these books?” she asked. “I mean, you did it all in about six hours, without any magical help.”
“Well...” Spike rubbed his neck. “...I maybe sort of had little help from...” whoever’s name he tried to say, was too quiet for Twilight to hear.
“I'm sorry, didn't quite catch that,” Twilight teased, already having an idea of who Spike was talking about.
“Urgh...! Rarity alright!” Spike cried, a little too loudly, in defensive tone. “She came here looking for some books at some point,” he then added, before Twilight could get any ideas of teasing him about him and Rarity. He was somewhat irritated that Twilight didn't have anyone she might be crushing on so that he could tease her about it.
“Heheh, I'm sorry Spike, I couldn't resist,” Twilight replied, her voice between humored and apologetic. Finishing her second sandwich, she was finally feeling bit filled, but she still could eat the rose sandwich. Her mouth started watering a bit as she smelled a sweet aroma, coming from the flower.
“So, that's all?” Twilight asked, taking a large bite of her sandwich.
“Yeah, I guess,” Spike said thoughtfully, trying to remember if there was anything else he might’ve forgotten to tell. He then suddenly snapped his fingers, “Oh yeah!” he exclaimed. “I also got a letter from Princess Celestia!”
There was loud spitting noise and lot of coughing coming from Twilight ,who seemed to have swallowed bit of her sandwich down the wrong pipe. “Wha... aargh!” Twilight hacked, attempting to say anything in vain.
“Drink your juice!” Spike shouted, to which Twilight returned with a small hard look. She quickly downed the entire glass nearby..
“We had a letter from Princess Celestia and you didn't come to inform me!?” Twilight broke out, sounding a bit out of breath, while Spike was getting really uncomfortable.
“Great job Spike...” he thought to himself. “Sorry Twilight...” Spike apologized, trying to calm the now-panicked unicorn, but wasn't doing a good job. “I just kind of forgot it and-”
“Forgot? FORGOT!?” Spike was now slowly walking away from the purple unicorn, who had suddenly got really close to his face, while holding a rather crazy and panicked look in her eyes. Again. “How could you forget something like this!?” Twilight exclaimed loudly, her voice taking on more of a distressed tone.
“Uuuh... Twilight,” Spike tried to say, but was interrupted, like usual, by Twilight's ranting.
“Did you forget that this Princess Celestia we’re talking about!? How could you forget something so important from her? What if there was something she wanted my opinion on something, and now I missed it?”
“I don't know...” Spike muttered.
“What if a dark creature has escaped the Gates of Tartarus and has been causing havoc across Equestria as we SPEAK!?”
“Uuuh, Twilight...” Spike tried to break in, but was interrupted by Twilight again.
“What if Canterlot is, right now, a pile of rubble, while I was picking up trees with Applejack?!” Spike could have sworn that he saw strands of Twilight's mane shoot up off her head.
“Okay Twilight. I think that's eno-” Spike tried again.
“And what if Discord got out again, and is right now inflicting unimaginable damage upon Equestria?!”
“Twilight!” Spike now said with raised voice.
“And what if-”
“TWILIGHT!” Spike screeched.
“WHAT!?” Twilight yelled back.
“Good, I have her attention,” Spike thought.
“You are doing it again,” he said, now bit more calmly. Although, the same couldn't be said about Twilight.
“What do you mean “I'm doing it again”?” Twilight asked, her voice still sounding borderline-hysterical. “Can't you realize that something horrible might be...” Twilight slowly trailed off when she noticed the look Spike was giving her with his arms crossed. “Aaah...” Twilight realized, woefully embarrassed. “I... I was over-worrying about something that might not need to be worried about, wasn't I?”
Spike simply responded by a nod.
“Sorry...” Twilight said quietly, while having an embarrassed smile on her lips. Her eyes were trying find something interesting to look at. “So... uuh...” Twilight tried to say as if the whole scene hadn't happened, but it was really hard for her. “What did the letter exactly say...?” she asked nervously. Her eyes avoided Spike's, hardly even looking in his direction.
“Hm, I don't know.” Spike shrugged. “I haven't really read it yet.”
“You didn't read the Princess's letter!?” Twilight said, her over-reacting getting best of her once again. “What were you thinking Spike...?” Twilight's voice trailed off again when Spike gave her the same look. “Sorry,” Twilight remembered, smiling nervously again.
“Well I got it like five or ten minutes before you came back, when I was still making supper for you. So, I decided to wait until you would be back,” Spike explained, to which Twilight let out a small sigh of relief.
“Well, can you show me the letter now?” Twilight asked. But her raw impatience, that she tried to cover, leaked from her voice.
“Just a sec,” Spike said, leaving the kitchen. He shuffled slowly, much to Twilight's distaste, and she had a small hunch that Spike was doing it on purpose.
“Here it is,” Spike waved an all-too-familiar scroll in his hands.
“Soo...” Twilight started.
“You want me to read it?” Spike asked.
“Sure...” Twilight replied. She didn't want to read it herself, since, no doubt in her hurry, she might miss something. Usually she did.
“Okay... here’s what it says.” Spike cleared his throat, all too slowly, making Twilight even more uncomfortable and impatient. She threw up her hooves in frustration. “My Faithful Student...” Spike started. "It is with great pleasure of mine to invite you and your friends for this year’s “Winter Solstice” celebration for my dear sister Princess Luna, which is three days away.”
She was relieved that it hadn't been anything serious, but that also made her felt really... well, dumb. But at least she hadn't caused any village-wide havoc like last time. “And somepony always brings that up now and then...” she growled annoyedly in her mind.
But then there was the “Winter Solstice” celebration. Last time she checked, there hadn't really been any “Winter Solace” celebration at Canterlot. Well, before now they didn't have the Night Princess with them, at least for a long, long time. But why now? It has been two years since Luna had returned. Why would they hold out for two years?
“For this is going to be her very first “Winter Solstice” celebration in a long time, and I was hoping that you and your friends would attend this celebration. And of course, if you accept, you may also stay for the Hearth's Warming Eve.
Inform me soon as possible wherever you and your friends are able to join us.
Your Teacher, Princess Celestia.” Spike finished the letter.
“Well...” Twilight started with a small sigh in her voice. “It wasn't as bad as I imagined.”
“Hold on Twilight, there's little more.” Spike suddenly said, causing Twilight to tense up. “PS: I really hope that you are considering this. Luna is rather lonely here and would probably like to see a familiar face, as well as meet some new ones.” Spike rolled the parchment back up.“That's pretty much it.”
“That's it? Are you sure?” Twilight asked in suggestive tone, as if Spike was probably hiding something from her.
“Yeah. Take a look for yourself.”
Twilight's magic wrapped around the scroll, opening it and scanning it over. She then proceeded to read it through twice, before giving it back to Spike. “Well... that was completely different from what I thought,” Twilight commented about the letter. “However, I can't help but wonder why didn't we get this kind of invitation last year,” Twilight pondered.
“I mean, we did get the invitation for Hearth's Warming Eve, but never for the Winter Solstice,” she said in questioning tone. “Why, didn't they have anything like this last year?”
“Maybe Princess Luna didn't feel like it last time?” Spike shrugged, while trying to give Twilight some suggestions so she wouldn't start freaking out.
“That doesn't make any sense,” Twilight laughed. But then her face grew a thoughtful look. “Or maybe it does. I mean, she had been rather isolated when we freed her from the bind of Nightmare Moon,” Twilight started explaining, which was mostly for herself and her thoughts. “And last year’s Nightmare Night proved that, that Princess Luna hadn't really been in any kind of contact with anypony,” she continued, while rubbing her hoof on her chin.
“Well, maybe you can ask her when you go to the celebration,” Spike suggested. “You are going to the celebration, right?”
“But of course!” Twilight gasped, as if Spike had grown a second head. “This is a request from the Princess of the Equestria for pony's sake! I can't just ignore it!” But within an instant, another realization hit Twilight.
“Oh no! I still need to ask my friends if they’re coming, and there’s only three days left!” Twilight's eyes started shifting once again, looking around anxiously. “I need to tell them immediately!” Before Spike could say anything, Twilight had already ran back to the living room, putting on her winter apparel.
“Hold it Twilight! You ain't going anywhere!” Spike called from the kitchen as he ran after Twilight. “Why can't you wait for tomorrow?” he asked, as he reached almost-dressed up unicorn.
“Because if I don't ask them soon enough, I won't be able to send my response for Celestia in time!” Twilight replied hurriedly. “And give me back my scarf!” Twilight yelled when she noticed that the baby dragon was hiding something behind his back.
“No way! And you need to calm down again Twilight.” Spike tried to placate Twilight once again, beginning to sense a rather familiar pattern here. “Do you really think Celestia is going to mind if you don't give her an answer today?”
“Well...” Twilight started, but didn't say anything. She knew that Celestia really wouldn’t care if she didn't give her the answer immediately. But what if... No! She can't let her fears take the best of her again.
“And besides, I really think everypony are resting back in their homes.” Spike remarked. “It’s late, they’re probably tired too.”
For a moment, Twilight stood before the door. Changing her gaze from Spike, to the letter, and to the door, she measured her options. On the one hoof, she could do this really quickly and be done with it. But as much as she hated to admit it, Spike was right. It was already getting really late, and no doubt some of her friends like Applejack were exhausted and needed some rest right now... And truth to be told, she was quite tired herself as well.
Twilight proceeded to let out a defeated sigh. She would go tomorrow to tell her friends about this, but she hoped they wouldn't take too long with their answers. “Okay Spike, you win.” Twilight finally admitted, taking off her clothes.
“Glad that's done with,” he replied, giving Twilight her scarf back.
“But we’re going to wake up early tomorrow,” Twilight then suddenly remarked, as if remembering something she had forgotten.
Spike looked worried. “Why?” he almost whined.
“Because we need to get some firewood, to keep our library warm of course,” Twilight stated. “And this also gives a great opportunity to ask Applejack to come with us to Canterlot!” she finished with a happy tone, clapping her hooves, which didn't sit well with a certain baby dragon.
“Great... good night, sleep tight...” Spike grumbled as he sulked off towards the bedroom.
It was one hard and long night for poor Twilight. At first she couldn't sleep, and once the sleep came to her, they were her rather usual nightmares — often about her not sending a letter in time, or Princess Celestia scowling at her about not taking her invitation seriously, or something of that nature...
Or, she and her friends had arriving late, making the Princesses look bad and, because of that, being banished from Equestria. The worst was her friends turning her down, making her go alone, and leaving her with a completely disappointed Celestia and Luna.
But her various “nightmares” quickly stopped when her alarm starting ringing, forcing her to get up. Twilight moaned loudly as she reluctantly peeked her head above the covers, missing its warmth instantly. Her brain activity still working on low energy, she felt like she needed some cold water splashed her face...
She looked at the clock. “...six-thirty.” Good, she was right on time. Now she needed to wake herself up before she getting Spike up. Unfortunately, getting herself up would take about five minutes, while getting Spike up would take thirty to forty minutes at least. Or, if she was lucky enough, less than fifteen minutes. Just as she had scheduled. And if waking up Spike should take longer, she was prepared to use her, “Emergency Wake Up Call” as she called it.
Twilight then slowly, almost crawling, hauled herself to the bathroom. She winced when the suddenly brightness of the lights stung her still sensitive eyes.
After getting used to the lights, she proceeded to pour ice cold water into the sink. Taking a deep breath, she dipped her head in the water, and almost immediately Twilight could feel the effects as it awoke her senses. Feeling quite awake again, she pulled her head out and then proceeded to brush both her mane and teeth, thanks to her magic. Soon she was done, now left with only one more thing to do: wake up Spike.
As she suspected, the baby dragon had slept well, like a bear in a hibernation. “Okay, let's start,” Twilight thought.
“Spike...” Twilight started with a sweet tone, “It's time wake up, my little, baby dragon.” What she got in return was some unintelligible mumbling from Spike, who turned on his side and wrapped himself tightly within his blanket. Twilight let out an annoyed sigh, suspecting as much.
“Wake up Spike,” she said, louder and less sweetly. “We need to get ready to head over to Sweet Apple Acres.” Again, the dragon mumbled something unintelligible, this time with a bit more volume, before burying himself under his blanket. “I hate it when you force my hoof Spike...” she sighed.
“Go away Twilight...” Spike muttered. “...Just let me sleep...” the snoring quickly started again.
Twilight groaned as her horn lighted up, picking up the sleepy dragon. “Noooo...” Spike whined, tiredness dominating his voice. “I wanna sleep...” He tried in vain to reach for his bed.
“Sorry sleepyhead,” Twilight giggled, “But you really need to get up. We’re almost behind schedule,” she said as she walked from the room, a sleepy Spike levitating right behind her. He again replied with unintelligible mumble. Twilight just shook her head.
“I just don't get why we have to wake up so early...” Spike groaned, finally seeming to truly awaken.
Twilight breathed a sigh of relief, usually he would fall asleep while still hovering above ground. This meant that she didn't have to use the “Emergency Wake Up Call”, which usually was a bucket of cold water to the face.
“Oh you silly, baby dragon, did you forget we have to head over to pick up our firewood?” Twilight asked. “We need to be there early so we can acquire the best pieces.” She clapped her hooves together, “and I can also inform her about Celestia's invitation!”
Spike groaned as the kitchen lights blinded and pained his eyes as they walked through the house. “Urgh...” he groaned as he started rubbing his eyes, as if trying to stop the lights from hurting.
“I still don't get why we need to wake up this early for some stupid trees while we live inside one...” Spike groaned.
“I don't think turning library into a pile of lumber is really a good idea,” Twilight replied sarcastically. “And I also don't think the town, or at least the mayor, is going appreciate our work.”
“Oh ha ha ha... Very funny...” Spike replied unamused as Twilight finally lowered him down.
She gave him an apologetic smile. “Sorry Spike, that was a pretty horrible joke,” she admitted.
“But we should also eat a bit, so we can get some energy in us before heading over to Applejack's.” Twilight opened a cupboard, looking to prepare something for breakfast.
“I can agree with that,” Spike replied, sounding a little more awake than before.
Later that morning, Twilight and Spike were fully dressed for the cold weather, hat, coat and all. They were heading towards Sweet Apple Acres, with Twilight pulling a cart in which Spike was sitting. But even though they were dressed up warmly, the baby dragon was still shivering. ”Wh-wh-why c-co-couldn't we g-go-go g-get-get those stupid t-tr-tr-trees later w-w-when i-it's not so c-c-c-co-cold?” He asked through his chattering teeth.
”I told you already, Spike,” Twilight said, turning her head towards the cold, baby dragon. She couldn't help but look at him with worry; the poor dragon was shivering and chattering like mad. If this takes too long, he might get sick, and that didn't sit well with Twilight. And she also had to agree that this morning was really cold. “I guess this is a good time to try another spell...” she thought.
She decided to use it on herself first, not wanting to endanger Spike in any way. She felt the magical field was warping around her body, making it a bit more warmer. Soon, she felt the cold completely leave her body and she was fine... So far. But there wasn't much time for an hour-long check. She then directed her horn at Spike, who gave Twilight a slightly questioning look, before he was also wrapped around with Twilight's magic. Making a pleased sigh as he began to warm up, the rest of the trip to Sweet Apple Acres turned out fine.
And so far, the spell seemed to work, no side-effects or anything. But that still wouldn't stop Twilight from taking a few more tests once she was back to the library. However, her trail of thought was stopped when she noticed Applejack coming towards her.
“Good morning there, Twilight. Nice to see you come so early,” Applejack greeted her friend. “And hello there to you too, Spike.”
“Thanks, Applejack,” Spike replied happily. He was completely ignoring the cold, thanks to Twilight's spell.
“Good morning to you too, Applejack,” Twilight said. “Well, you know me, I plan to stay on time.” she said, smiling.
“Can't disagree with that, Twilight,” Applejack replied with a small chuckle as they started walking towards the barn, where the Apple family was keeping their collected and to be shared lumber.
“I can see that you've been quite busy,” Twilight commented when she saw the large pile of firewood.
“Yes, we have been,” Applejack replied proudly. “So, take yer pick while ya got the time.”
As Spike started loading their cart with logs, Twilight decided to ask about Celestia's invitation for the “Winter Solstice” celebration. “Hey Applejack, there is something that I would like to ask you,” Twilight started, sounding a little awkward. Truth to be told, she was slightly nervous that Applejack might say no.
“Yeah? What is it, Twilight?” Applejack asked.
“Well, you see, yesterday, when I got back to library, I found out that Princess Celestia had sent me a letter,” Twilight explained. Almost immediately, Applejack's happy expression had changed to a worried one.
“Oh, there is nothing to worry about, Applejack. It was nothing too serious,” she continued, quickly glancing nervously at Spike, who again had a “told you so” look on his face before getting back to his task.
“Well, that's good to hear...” Applejack muttered, tipping her hat a bit. “What did the Princess have to say then?” She asked.
“Well, Princess Celestia wanted to invite me and my friends for a “Winter Solstice” celebration for Luna in Canterlot, and while also celebrating the Hearth's Warming Eve,” Twilight explained. “And I was wondering if you could come with me and maybe with others if they agree?”
“Eeeer...” Applejack voiced as she was thinking through what to say to her unicorn friend. She was in really tight spot. She had pretty much agreed with rest of her family that she would spend Hearth's Warming Eve this year, as they've already had everything planned for. But she didn't want to disappoint Twilight... Or either Princess of Equestria.
But they would understand if she decided not to come. “Well geez Twilight... that sounds all real nice, but Ah don't know...” Applejack said, while rubbing back of her head with a hoof. “Ya see, I've kinda already planned to spend Hearth's Warming Eve here.” Applejack held a small pause before adding: “like most of the time.”
The earth pony suddenly started hating the answer she had given, seeing how Twilight's slightly hopeful face fell. Maybe she should re-consider Twilight's offer, since this was supposed to be a celebration for the Night Princess, and frankly she was curious about it. “Maybe Ah should reconsider...” Applejack wondered.
“Oh, okay, Applejack.” Twilight said, sounding a bit disappointed.
“But...” Applejack suddenly cut in, before Twilight could say anything more. “Ah can try to see if that's fine with mah other family members...” Applejack said thoughtfully. “Just how fast do ya need the answer anyway?” she asked.
“Oh eheheh...” Twilight laughed nervously. “Eeeer... today?” She gave Applejack a rather unconvincing smile as she saw Applejack's shocked expression.
“To-today?” Applejack asked, fumbling with her speech.
“Ehehehe... Yeah,” Twilight answered awkwardly. “Yeah, I know this is a really late time to ask and I'm also a bit confused why Celestia didn't send this letter earlier...”
“Uuuuuh... Ah'm not sure Twilight, but what if Ah come over to your library later today?” Applejack asked. Already confused about this situation, it perplexed her more whether she should spend time with her family at the farm, or with her friends at Canterlot. And usually Princess Celestia was punctual about these kinds of invitations.
“Yeah, I think that will be fine.” Twilight replied, her tone sounding a bit hopeful. She then turned to Spike. “How's the pile coming along?”
“What do you think?” Spike simply asked, while pointing at a rather large pile of firewood that was gathered on the cart. Twilight stared at it with a shocked expression, because it was quite close to overflowing.
“How am I going to get that thing back to the library!?” she exclaimed, a little too loudly.
“I thought you said we needed a good deal of lumber for the winter, so we don't have to get much more,” Spike said, sounding a bit confused on Twilight's reaction.
“But this simply way too much!” Twilight reiterated, loudly. “We can't simply pull this thing back to the library!”
Spike raised a puzzling eyebrow at the lavender mare. “Well, can't you just ask Applejack to help you?” he asked, nodding his head towards the orange earth pony who was standing right next to Twilight. “Or you can also just make it lighter with your magic?” he suggested.
“Oh...” Twilight replied. “...Yeah...” she admitted, this time sounding embarrassed.
“What do you say, Applejack?” Twilight started, turning to her. “Would you like to help me with pulling all this firewood?” She asked.
“Well... Ah guess I could ask Big Mac...” Applejack said thoughtfully, tapping her hoof on her chin. “Yeah, Ah reckon that can work. Ah’ll just go an' ask if that's fine with Big Mac,” Applejack said as she left the barn.
It didn't take long before Applejack returned back to Twilight, looking satisfied. “Alrighty,” she announced, before Twilight could ask, “Big Mac promised to keep an eye on the lumber while Ah help ya with this here load.” Applejack pointed at Twilight's cart.
“Thanks, Applejack,” Twilight thanked with a small sigh.
“Yer welcome, Twilight,” she replied with a smile.
After some time, the two had found a cart for Applejack and moved at least the half of the lumber to her. Then the three of them had headed back to Twilight's library, which took little longer than expected as Twilight wasn't strong like Applejack, but the soon found themselves back at the library and started moving the lumber to inside.
“Thanks for the help again Applejack.” Twilight thanked Applejack again as they had collected the last pile of wood inside the library. “This didn't take so long as I had originally planned.” she said. “Now I have bit more time to go and ask rest of our friends about Princess Celestia's invitation.”
“Yer quite welcome Twilight. Glad that I could help ya out.” Applejack smiled. “Ye better get going then. Ah'll try to get back to you later. Now Ah need to get back to relieve Big Mac from his duties. Laters!” Twilight watched as her friend closed the door behind her.
“Well, now that's out of the way, I'm going for Sugarcube Corner next,” Twilight declared as she walked to the door.
“Already?” Spike asked. “I thought you would rest for a bit.”
Twilight shook her head in response. “I would rather get it over with so I don't have worry too much,” Twilight told Spike. “And besides, I don't think I'm going to take too long.” She quickly glanced at the clock. Nine o'clock. Good timing, Sugarcube Corner should be open and she could see Pinkie Pie. No doubt she would love to come. But in a way, Twilight wasn't sure if that was a good or a bad thing.
“OK, if you say so,” Spike replied before stretching his arms. “I'm just going back to bed.” Twilight watched as the now sleepy-looking baby dragon walked upstairs with an amused smile. She then herself opened the door and headed towards the Sugarcube Corner.
The trip was quite short, as this time Twilight wasn't carrying something heacy with her. As she stepped inside the shop, she was immediately greeted by the delicious smells of recently baked cupcakes, muffins and of course, gingerbread.
“Good morning, Twilight,” Mrs. Cake greeted her.
“Good morning, Mrs. Cake,” Twilight responded back. “I was wondering if I could speak with Pinkie Pie? There is something I’d like to talk to her about.”
“Oh,” Mrs. Cake replied, sounding slightly surprised. “Well... I'm afraid that she isn't here right at the moment.”
“Oh...?” Twilight said. Or rather asked. This was bit different. Usually Pinkie Pie was baking with the Cakes at this time. “Well, where did she go then?” she asked.
“She's at Fluttershy's,” Mrs. Cake answered.
Twilight raised a questioning eyebrow at the answer. “What is she doing at Fluttershy's house this early?”
“Oh no, you misunderstood me. She went to her yesterday. She said that she wanted to spend some time with her since she lives so far away from Ponyville. And then there was some mention of a slumber party...” Mrs. Cake explained, with a sweet smile on her lips.
“Alright then. Thanks, Mrs. Cake,” Twilight thanked the elder earth pony as she made her way to the door.
“You’re always welcome Twilight,” Mrs. Cake replied with a bright smile. “And by the way, tell Pinkie that we need her here quickly as possible. We’re receiving many orders for the Hearth's Warming Eve and we can't deal with everything by ourselves.”
“I'll tell her that,” Twilight promised, closing the door behind her.
“This only leaves out Rainbow Dash and Rarity...” Twilight thought as she was nearing Fluttershy's cottage. Soon the cottage was in sight and Twilight could clearly see the lights pouring out of the windows, which told her that Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie were still quite awake.
Twilight knocked on the door. For a moment there was no sound. Then, she could have sworn that she heard some kind of noise or a squeal and some hurried hoofsteps coming from the cottage, but she wasn't sure. But she didn't have much time to think about it as the door opened, revealing the yellow, shy pegasus.
“Oh, it’s you Twilight…” Fluttershy said, sounding somewhere between relieved and panicked. “What are you doing here?” She asked, starting to collect and calm herself.
“Well, I was-“
“Oh, hi Twilight! What are you doing here!?” Twilight felt herself jumping a bit when Pinkie suddenly appeared right next to Fluttershy with her usual, over-cheerful expression. She should be used to this already, but this was Pinkie Pie…
“That’s what I already asked, Pinkie…” Fluttershy said to her pink friend. Much to Twilight’s surprise, rather calmly as well.
“Oho, oops. Sorry. My bad,” Pinkie giggled, to which Fluttershy replied with rolling her eyes while wearing small and amused smile on her lips.
“It’s okay Pinkie…” Twilight replied, starting to calm down herself. “Okay, so yesterday I received a letter from Princess Celestia,” Twilight told them, watching as their expressions grew serious rather quickly.
“Did Celestia ask us to do some really, really important thing?” Pinkie asked, getting into her “hyper-mode”. “Does she want us to defend Canterlot, save a Princess from many fake castles? Oh wait!”
“Pinkie…” Fluttershy tried to interrupt Pinkie.
“Or do we need to defend a “kingdom of long forgotten and totally forgotten but only she just happens to know” kingdom?”
“Pinkie…” Twilight tried her luck..
“Maybe she wants us to have an awesome party! I don’t know for who, but I’m going to find out!”
“Pinkie!” both of Fluttershy and Twilight said in raised tones, catching her attention.
“What?” she asked. “Was it something I said?”
Twilight decided to ignore that since it would only distract her more, and give Pinkie more time of being… Pinkie Pie. “There is nothing to worry girls,” she reassured them. “It was an invitation to-“ Twilight realized too late of her mistake. And Pinkie Pie was on it again.
“An invitation from the Princess!? For a PARTY!?!” Pinkie was now jumping all around them with excitement. “What’s the party about? Oh! Can I attend it like with Cadence’s wedding!?”
“No!” Twilight exclaimed. Pinkie stopped right middle of her jump. “Sorry…” Twilight apologized. “It's an invitation for a “Winter Solstice's” celebration for Princess Luna,” she said, watching and waiting for the reactions of her friends.
Both Fluttershy and Pinkie had thoughtful looks in their eyes. They turned to each other, as if looking answers from the other, but the thoughtful looks quickly changed into what looked like amused looks. ”Well of course we’ll come,” Fluttershy answered. Twilight looked at both of her friends with a shock.
”You will?” Twilight asked in hopeful tone, feeling her spirit start to rise.
”Well duh!” Pinkie piped in. ”We can't miss something so cool and awesome as a party like that!” Twilight let out a long, and relieved sigh from their answers. ”And besides, neither of us have any big plans anyway. Isn't that right, Flutters?” she then asked, turning to Fluttershy.
“Yeah,” Fluttershy replied. “Although, I really hate to leave Angel all by himself. But I believe I can get somepony to take care of him. How long are we going to be in Canterlot anyway?”
“Well, I guess about a week or so...” Twilight commented. “So, does this means you two are coming?”
“Yeah.”
“Of course!”
The two of them answered at nearly the same time. That made Twilight feel now completely relieved. Now she needed to deal with Rarity and Rainbow Dash, and she had a good feeling that they might say yes before either of them knew.
“Good!” Twilight said cheerfully. “We should be leaving tomorrow.” She added in.
“Tomorrow?” Fluttershy asked.
“Yes. I know it's a little early and all,” Twilight said when noticing her friends reactions, “but as I said, I only received this invitation yesterday. Sorry that I couldn't get this out earlier...” Twilight looked to the ground.
“It's OK Twilight, I know what it’s like. I handle invitations all the time,” Pinkie said, trying to cheer Twilight up.
“Thanks Pinkie.” Twilight smiled. “I'll be going then, I still need to inform Rarity and Rainbow about this,” she said, leaving her friends’ sides. “Oh, and by the way Pinkie,” Twilight called to her, “the Cakes seem to need your help on making on some orders!” That got Pinkie's attention.
“Oh no!” Pinkie jumped. “I totally forgot today's orders! Sorry Flutters, but I really need to go!” Pinkie said.
“It's alright Pinkie, I understand.” Fluttershy smiled. “I also need to find somepony who can look after my little Angel.” she said. “I..” she then turned back to her shy-self. “I guess I'll see you later? If that is fine with you...?”
“Of course!” Pinkie said, smiling brightly before darting towards Ponyville while scream “LATER FLUTTERS!” leaving shyly smiling Fluttershy and confused Twilight behind.
The trip to Rarity's Boutique was cold one as the day went farther, the weather also got colder. But she soon was at destination. “Twilight what on earth are doing outside on this dreadfully cold day?” Rarity asked when she had opened the door and noticed the chilling unicorn before her.
“There is something I wanted to talk about with you,” Twilight had said as she stepped inside.
“Well, what is it then?” Rarity had asked once Twilight was inside and taken off her coat. Twilight then went on on explaining the letter she received from Celestia yesterday, and about the “Winter Solstice” celebration for Princess Luna.
“A “Winter Solstice” celebration? For Princess Luna?” Rarity asked. Twilight nodded. “And that is tomorrow?” she then asked again, as if making sure that she had heard everything and wasn't missing anything.
“Pretty much yes.” Twilight said. “So, what you say? Think you can make it?”
“Twilight my dear, do you really think that you can just come to me and tell me that there is a Royal celebration tomorrow?” Rarity asked, soundly disturbingly calmly.
“Uuuh...” Twilight was rather taken aback on how Rarity had reacted. “...Yes...?”
“Well then my dear,” Rarity then started, still calm. “Why on earth didn't you come here earlier!?” Rarity then said in distress. “How do you think I'll be able to make any kinds of dresses for us for this special celebration?! Do you know how much time I need!?”
For some reason, Twilight was relieved on the way Rarity had reacted. “So, does this mean you will come?” She asked, somewhat ignoring Rarity's little behavior.
“Well of course I have to come!” Rarity expressed rather loudly.. “There is no way I'm going to miss something important as this!” She said. “And besides,” she then added. “This is going to give a possible chance of finding myself new clients!” she explained proudly.
But her small determination quickly disappeared like it had appeared. “But I don't have any dresses for us for this important event!” she exclaimed. “How are we going to show ourselves if we aren't even prepared for this!?”
Twilight tried to calm the situation Rarity had. “Calm down Rarity, we just use the old dresses. They still look rather good don't you think?” Twilight suggested. But that idea didn't sound so good when she noticed the horrific shocked expression Rarity wore upon her face.
“Use the same dress!?” she gasped as if Twilight had grown a second horn, third eye and a second mouth. “Do you know what kind of scandal that might be!? No one ever wears the same dress twice, three or four times! A good dresser always changes her dress for every important event there is,” Rarity started explaining. “If she would just use the same dress for every event that there is, it would become a bore, and everypony would start to think that the wearer is a-!” before Rarity could go on any further, Twilight interrupted her.
“But we've only used them twice.” Twilight said bit uncertain. “And besides, you yourself said that you don't have the time to make us new dresses.” she commented. “And besides, I still need to know Applejack's answer and Rainbow Dash's.”
“Oh yes...” Rarity replied, her ears fully raised from the shock.
“And besides,” Twilight then said. “I don't think would be that bad if we use them for one more time. I can assure you that you can make new dresses for us for the next big event that Celestia might call us in.” Twilight said, trying to calm and assure Rarity.
It seemed like Rarity was taking Twilight's words to her heart as she was now calming down. “I see your point Twilight.” she said, taking deep breath. “But that still doesn't mean that I'm OK with this. But as you said: I don't have the time.” she said, adding a bit of bitterness in her tone when she mentioned not having enough time. “But enough of that, I will come with you,” she then said smiling. “I can't wait for to see Canterlot again!” She then said in excitement and then gasped.
“I really need start to think for Hearth's Warming gifts! If we are going to spent our time for another Hearth's W...” Rarity suddenly stopped, noticing that Twilight was still standing in her living room. “Ahem.”
Twilight looked at Rarity confused. “What?” and before Twilight fully understood, Rarity was literally pushing her towards the front door.
“I can't have you here Twilight Sparkle to hear about my surprises for all of you for Hearth's Warming Eve gifts! What kind of surprise that would be?”
“Oh, ehehe. You're right,” Twilight said awkwardly.
At the front door, Rarity picked Twilight's coat and gave it to her. “Well, this only leaves out Rainbow Dash,” Twilight said happily This whole day has been gone really well. Well, except Applejack, but that was beside the point.
“Oh yes.” Rarity replied with a large smile. “I can already know her answer...”
“No way!”
Twilight had to shake her head to make sure that what she had heard couple seconds ago was correct. “Can you say that again?” Twilight said.
“I said no!” Rainbow said rather harshly.
“B-but why?”
“That's just one of those fancy parties that are just so lame and boring! Do you remember the Gala?” Rainbow asked much to Twilight's annoyance and embarrassment. Yes, she did remember all too clearly and in a way she didn't want to, even though Princess Celestia had said that it was the best night ever, it was still for her and rest of her friends the worst night ever.
“Well, what about the wedding between my brother and Cadence?” Twilight asked, panicking.
“Well, yeah that was a cool wedding because something cool was happening!” Rainbow replied, starting to sound really bored. “So, no Twilight. I won't come!”
“But everypony else has agreed.” Twilight tried to counter back.
“Except Applejack.” Rainbow pointed out.
“Well she... she wasn't sure... but I'm really confident that is coming also!” Twilight said, not really believing her own words.
“Whatever...”
Twilight was beginning to lose hope. She had been so confident that Rainbow Dash would agree, but things have turned out quite differently. And she was actually begin to doubt if Applejack was even going to show up with rest of them. No! She wouldn't start thinking about that. She can worry later, right now she needed to convince her rainbow colored friend.
And she had a small idea. But it was rather large gambling, but she hoped that in the end she would be right...
“Well... what you say if the... Wonderbolts would appear there?” she asked. Trying to sound confident, so Rainbow Dash wouldn’t suspect anything. But her tone wasn't that sure.
“Hmmmm...” Rainbow muttered thoughtfully.”I guess that would be cool... but I don't know...” she then said. “I mean, last time I tried that at the Gala... well, ya know how well that went...” Rainbow muttered unhappily.
“But... what if you could get a private time with them?” Twilight then suggested. “Or at least with one of their members?”
“Hmmmm... I guess that could work...” Rainbow said thoughtfully. “Okay Twilight, you got me. I’ll come too.” she then said. “But, you better make sure that Applejack comes too if I don't get my chance with the Wonderbolts,” she continued. “I might need somepony like Applejack to keep me awake for the whole thing...”
“I'll try my best. I promise Rainbow!” Twilight said, this time believing her own words. But then a bit shocking revelation came to her. She needed to talk with Celestia about the Wonderbolts and if she could have at least one them to accompany Rainbow Dash.
“Cool. Later then Twilight. I still need to clear out some clouds!” then Rainbow Dash was off.
Much later, back at the library a tired looking Twilight entered her home. “Well, you took your time Twilight,” Spike commented when he noticed his guardian had arrived.
“I guess...” Twilight breathed out as she got out of her coat. “Anything interesting happening while I was gone?” She asked.
“Well Applejack was here,” Spike said.
Twilight's ears perked up when Spike mentioned Applejack. “What?! She was here! When?”
“About couple hours ago,” Spike replied.
“What did she say?” Twilight asked hurriedly. “Had she decided yet!?”
“Yeah, she had,” Spike said. “She said that it was fine with rest of her family to leave for Canterlot.” Twilight felt like a giant burden was lifted from her shoulders. All of her friends were coming with her and that made her feel happy! But now she was getting really tired, as it has been a long day for the unicorn. But she wouldn't rest just yet.
“Spike, would be kind and take a letter?” Twilight then asked. “We need to inform Princess that we are coming.” Spike nodded at Twilight, before going to get a letter. “And there is also something else I need to ask of her...” Twilight added.
The morning had started well for Twilight, unless you count her usual nervous breakdown moment from almost packing everything she needed, or at least hoped she needed. She then quickly ate her breakfast, before double-checking her checklist, making sure that everything was in order, and would be once they returned.
Then with a hurry, she and Spike soon found themselves at the Ponyville's train station, but none of her friends weren't there yet, which made Twilight worry even more. “Ooooh...” she moaned, impatiently waiting.
But thankfully that was short lived as Rarity was first to arrive. Overly packed as expected. And Spike was the one who was going to carry them all, which he didn't mind. Much. After her, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy arrived together. After them came Applejack and lastly, Rainbow Dash, much to the cyan pegasi's own distaste
“I can't believe I came last!” She complained. And it lasted most of the train travel.
After a long train travel, they finally reached their destination: Canterlot. And Twilight could already see that Rarity was getting really excited, while she herself was getting more nervous. Her heart was beating bit faster. And it started beating even faster when she spotted two Royal Guards.
“Twilight Sparkle?” One of the guards, a unicorn, asked.
“Yes,” Twilight responded.
“Captain Armor has requested us to escort you and your friends to you dormitories.” The second Guard then spoke, a unicorn as well. “If you kindly follow us.”
“Yes of course,” Twilight said, quickly glancing at her friends, who were still right behind her.
They followed the guards, while many a citizen of Canterlot gave them quick glances. Which made a few of them, Fluttershy especially, nervous. But they soon reached their destination at the Canterlot Castle and what seemed to be their dormitories.
“Enjoy your stay,” the two guards said as they finally reached the dormitories.
When they opened the door, they were greeted by heavy Hearth's Warming Eve decorations all around the main hallway and a giant Hearth's Warming Eve tree with many bright lights and decorations on it. “Oooh pretty and shiny!” Pinkie commented while examining the room.
“Well of course it is,” Rarity said, replying to what Pinkie had said as she walked deeper inside. “This is a personal Canterlot Royal Dormitories after all,” Rarity shortly explained, hardly containing the mirth in her voice. No one said anything after that as they all started looking around, trying to see what kind of place they would be staying.
“Wow, I can't believe that we got all separate rooms!” Rainbow said as she exited her room. “And they are just so big!” She said. “This is just SO awesome!” She exclaimed quietly. “I could totally live here if I'm ever going to be with the Wonderbolts!”
Twilight had to agree that it was really nice. They all had separate rooms, one big round hall with a nice kitchen and warm fireplace. Twilight then glanced at the clock. Making sure that they still had time to prepare for the Winter Solstice Celebration.
“Five more hours...” Twilight counted. “That's good.”
“Alright girls!” She then called her friends but then turned behind when she heard a small cough. “And Spike.” She said smiling. “We still have good amount of time left, so let us make sure that we have everything we need for Princess Luna's celebration.”
“You don't have to tell me twice Twilight!” Rarity replied excitedly as she quickly walked from her room. Caring her make up box with her magic.
“Me neither!” Pinkie Pie then said.
The next hours went by rather quickly for Twilight and her friends as they unpacked and then started preparing for the Winter Solstice Celebration. And after refreshing themselves from the shower and putting on their dresses, they were ready.
Soon they found themselves inside the Canterlot Castle's Grand Hall and it like the last time they visited it, it was filled with various and also important ponies all across Equestria. Although they could see at least few griffins were also at the Celebration.
None of the guests paid any attention when six more ponies and one baby dragon stepped inside and joined them.
For a while they simply walked around the Grand Hall, not sure what to do as nopony seemed to be interested in talking to them. “Rarity!” A suddenly call then stopped them and everypony could see Rarity shake a bit as she recognized the voice.
“Fancy Pants!” She said, sounding shocked. She hadn't expected to meet him here. Although she had had hopes, but she never imagined that she would be able to meet him directly here!
“Well, isn't this a nice little reunion,” Fancy Pants commented as he stepped right next to Rarity. “Tell me Rarity, how has your business been doing in Ponyville?” He asked.
“Oh, well uuh...” Rarity found herself pretty speechless for some reason. But then again this was Fancy Pants, an important client of hers and an important figure in Canterlot. “It's... it's...”
“Rarity's been doing real good Mr. Pants.” Applejack then cut in when it seemed like Rarity's mouth didn't cooperate with her. To which Rarity gave Applejack rather nasty glare to which Applejack little uncomfortably shook off.
“I'm glad to hear that.” Fancy smiled. “And it is also good to see all of your friends too Rarity,” he said, while looking at Twilight and the others. “Tell, when was it last we met?”
“I think that was at my brother’s wedding Mr. Pants,” Twilight replied. “Although it was a short encounter.”
“Ah yes!” Fancy Pants exclaimed happily. “Now I remember! And there is no need for formalities miss Twilight,” he then said. “After all we are all friends here, aren't we?” Fancy then let out a small, amused chuckle.
“Y-yes...” Rarity stuttered slightly. She still felt uncomfortable of addressing Fancy Pants like everyday citizen, while he was, but that might not look good for either her or him. As many would not like the fact that a “common” unicorn from a small town is addressing a high noble like this. But she swallowed those thoughts the best she could and tried to act natural as possible.
“So, uuh, Fancy...” Rarity tried to start different conversation. “Might I ask where Fleur is?” She asked. “Since she isn't with you.” She then quickly added.
“No need to worry Rarity.” Fancy chuckled. “She is close by. Last time I saw her, she was talking with Princess Mi Amore Cadenza,” he said. “Uh, but why would you like to-?”
“Is Candence here!?” Twilight suddenly asked little loudly, interrupting Fancy Pants and Rarity. Who was giving Twilight a bit shocked/upset look. “Sorry...” she quickly apologized.
“Don't worry about it miss Twilight you didn't do anything wrong,” Fancy Pants said to Twilight with a comforting tone. “And yes, yes Princess Cadence is here. Did you really think Princess Celestia wouldn't invite her own niece for this kind of celebration?” He asked in an amused tone. To that, Twilight couldn't help but blush and give the larger unicorn a small nervous grin.
“Why would you ask?”
“Well, because I haven't seen her or my brother since the wedding.” Twilight explained. Now composed herself from her previous state. “And I was hoping that I could catch up with them at some point,” she explained.
“I see...” Fancy smiled. “Well, I really hope you get the chance.”
Then without any kind of warning, the lights started slowly dimming and only few spotlights were positioned right at a large stage at the end of the Grand Hall. And on the stage stood two alicorns. Both of them dressed up, to which the whole Hall was filled with various gaps.
Princess Celestia was wearing wearing a brightly yellow colored dress which was also slightly had the same kind of coloring like her mane right at the back of the dress. And right over where her Cutie Mark usually was, was a larger version of her Cutie Mark placed on the dress.
Her usual Royal Jewelry Garments were bit bigger than usually. Her usual collar was covering more of her chest and neck area's, while the hoofshoes were slightly longer, but with much bigger diamonds and her collar also had more diamonds on it. Even her crown had gotten bigger.
And Princess Luna was no exception. Although, unlike Celestia, her dress wasn't as fancy as her older sister’s. It was dark blue colored, which was covered with many, many small diamonds that seemed to resemble the stars. Or was it a spell that made the little stars on her dress? Twilight couldn't fully tell.
And just like Celestia, Princess Luna had larger version of her Cutie Mark right over her own Cutie Mark which seemed to glow it's own light. But unlike Celestia, Luna still wore the same Royal Garments Twilight had seen. But even with more simpler outfit, she still stood out like Celestia as it almost looked like she was dressed in the night sky itself.
Twilight suddenly heard illegible mumbling right behind, and as she turned to look, she already knew who it was. And she was right. Rarity was gazing, or rather, eating the Princess's dresses with her eyes while her mouth was hanging wide open.
And Twilight could swear she saw small drop of drool on the edge of Rarity's lips.
“Uh Rarity, sugarcube, you OK there?” Applejack asked, waving her hooves in front of the fashion ponies eyes.
“Huh wha- what is happening?” Rarity blinked when Applejack's hooves waiving right in front of her eyes. She then noticed the looks her friends were giving her. “I- I guess I must have zoned out for a moment...” she almost muttered nervously, trying to shrug off the tension around her.
“Hehe, yeah,” Rainbow Dash snickered. “But I think you were more like drooling over those dresses!” Rainbow then let out a quick laugh, to which Rarity's blush went deeper red as she bite her lower lip from embarrassment. And probably trying to hold any comebacks that might embarrass her even more.
But whatever bickering might have started was halted when Princess Celestia began to talk. “It is a great pleasure of me and my dear sister Luna, to see that so many of you have decided to join us on this important event,” Celestia declared, earning many applauds from the crowd. “But I think I should let my little sister to say something as this is her night,” she added, taking few steps back.
The now nervous Princess of the Night took the few steps forward, while what looked like trying mentally to prepare for her part. “I...” everyone in the hall could see that Princess Luna was struggling with her words. “I truly don't know what to say...” she then turned to Celestia, as if asking for help who simply gave her a nod and a nudge with her hoof that told her to go on.
“It is a pleasure of mine to see so many ponies here for this celebration,” Luna said, still having unsureness in her tone. “I really hope that all of you will enjoy your time in here.” After rather uncomfortable silence, at least for Luna, she broke the silence. ”That is all.”
The Hall quickly filled with various murmurs sounding somewhere between confused and disappointed, as many had different ideas of Princess Luna's speech.
“Well then!” Celestia then walked beside Luna, while calming down the crowd. “I believe it is time to begin the celebration,” she said, opening her large wings then taking a big leap upwards. Her horn starting slowly glowing.
“Let the Winter Solstice celebration begin!” with those words, Celestia's horn was glowing brightly as the sun, which already was slightly setting, started lowering even further, following Celestia's own descent. All the guests gasped in awe at this sight. To them, it almost looked like a second sun was descending inside the hall. Even though they've seen this so many times, it still looked almost amazing to them.
This event gave Twilight flood of flashbacks from the past when she still lived in Canterlot. The countless times when she watched as Celestia either raised or lowered the sun. And it was always the same way. Raise like the sun, and lower like the sun. It was just amazingly beautiful to watch as Celestia's and the suns movements were exactly the same. “And now my dear sister...” Celestia said as she was halfway from the ground, while also breaking Twilight’s trail of thought. And now Twilight could feel her heart actually beat slightly faster. She never had actually seen Princess Luna raising the night sky and the moon, and now she was enthusiastic to see if it was somewhat different from Celestia's.
Princess Luna took a quick breath before closing her eyes and started concentrating as Celestia's hooves touched the stage. Slowly her horn started glowing it's blue color and slowly, the sky started darkening and soon stars started to appear, like someone out there was lighting up candles. Princess Luna's wings then opened up and her horn started glowing even brighter.
Then they saw the moon rising. And now Princess Luna's horn was shining even more brightly as the moon slowly raised itself with the help of Luna to the sky which was already filled with stars. Now it truly looked like Princess Luna had dressed herself with the night sky itself!
And soon. It was over. The moon shone on the sky, it's light descending to the ground, making the snow outside glow like diamonds. The entire hall stayed quiet. No one dared to say anything. But Princess Luna quickly broke the silence.
“Let the celebration continue!” She used her Royal Canterlot voice to snap out everybody, which of course was really efficient with a few startled yelps from the crowd. With that, the lights returned to the hall and everyone seemed to return to the way they were before the Princesses arrived. But now they were talking about the event that had happened few moments ago.
Twilight watched as the two Princesses left the stage while the band got on the stage next, preparing their instruments and soon, Twilight and her friends sort of found themselves being by themselves. Fancy Pants had to leave when his wife Fleur came and said that there were some griffons wanted to meet him.
Rainbow Dash was getting really impatient. First she tried to pass her boredom talking with Applejack about the stuck up Royalists much to and probably on purpose, Rarity's annoyance. But that didn't last really long. “Say Twilight, what was that about me being with the Wonderbolts in this 'celebration'?” Rainbow almost spanned.
But Twilight didn't hear her as she was much more concentrated on most of the noble ponies around them whose conversation wasn't exactly what she had expected.
“I have to say that Princess Luna's performance wasn't that spectacular compared to Princess Celestia's.”
“Yes, I have to say that I was expecting bit different from the Night Princess.”
“I was hoping something the same as Celestia's, like every year.”
And it went on and on. And Twilight didn't like it. It looked like most of these “nobles” didn't understand the amazing use of magic and concentration Luna had shown.
“This seriously sucks...” Rainbow said out loud, trying to get Twilight's attention, but was so far failing at it. “Seriously, why are we here again?” She asked, this time a bit loudly. But still didn't get Twilight's attention.
“We're here because Princess Celestia asked us to and because we agreed to Rainbow,” Applejack said, poking her hoof to Rainbow's chest. She then turned her attention to Twilight.
“Well, I'm regretting it now...” Rainbow muttered. “I still haven't been able to be with the Wonderbolts like Twilight said.”
“She did say that it wasn't completely sure if they can be with ya,” Applejack said back in defensive tone. “And besides, ya can't always have what ya want anyway.”
“Ugh!” Rainbow groaned loudly. This was getting nowhere, it was slowly, or had become, just like at the Gala two years ago. No time with Wonderbolts, trying to show them how much of a Wonderbolt material she was! No time with-
“Hey girls!” Pinkie Pie's calling voice cut through Rainbow's and Twilight's thoughts and they all turned their heads at the direction of the voice. “You should totally taste this soda! It's reaaaaally delicious!” she exclaimed happily, sinking her glass into the bowl, while Fluttershy stood beside her, wearing rather uncomfortable look.
“Pinkie, don't you think are acting a bit... uuuh... well, the other ponies might not like the way you act,” Fluttershy said. Quietly though, but not so quietly as Pinkie seemed to hear what she said.
“What there is not to like?” She asked, giving Fluttershy a questionable shrug. “This is a celebration which also meeeeeeans: A PARTY!” Pinkie then gulped the drink with slightly loud gulp, making most of the guests looking at them with annoyed and irritated looks. “Why can't anypony have even little lighten up a bit and have FUN!?”
“I say that I have to agree with her,” a voice spoke behind Pinkie, who seemed to have frozen when noticing the slightly shocked looks of her friends. “But still, I believe that this is bit more of a 'controlled' celebration,” Princess Celestia said, wearing the same sweet and understandable smile on her face.
“Princess!” Twilight said cheerfully when realizing her teacher had joined her and her friends, even if it wasn't exactly the way she had planned. “It's good to see you!”
“It's good to see you too Twilight,” Celestia said. Then turned her attention towards the five other mares. “And it is also good to see your friends as well.” she nodded at them, who all in turn returned with either a slight or a long bow. “I'm so glad that you could come here, and I'm also sure that Luna will appreciate it as well.” Celestia then explained.
“Please, your highness it's nothing really,” Rarity replied.
“Say Twilight, I don't think you and your friends could be with Luna for a little while?” Celestia then asked, waving her head behind her where the six mares first time noticed the rather quiet looking Princess Luna. “There is something she wishes to show you all,” she said, but her voice was more directed at Luna than Twilight and her friends.
“Y-yes...” Luna replied quickly, realizing that her older sister had already brought her up. “If you would kindly follow me,” Luna instructed. The Princess then started leading them, much to Twilight's surprise, away from the hall, towards the outside.
Twilight started feeling herself quite nervous when almost everypony in the hall looked at them while she and her friends followed the Princess of the Night. Many of them wore surprised and even outraged expressions as someone like them could get an private audience with one of the Princesses.
“Tell me what did you thought about my... 'performance' of raising the moon and bringing forth the night?” Luna suddenly asked them.
“Oh, it certainly was... uuh...” Rarity halted when she tried to find the right words. “Different from Princess Celestia's...” she then finally said.
“Yeah...” Applejack said right after Rarity. “What she said...” they both then got a small glare from Twilight which told them to not to say a word. Fluttershy, Pinkie and Rainbow decided to stay quiet when noticing the look Twilight gave.
Twilight then turned to Princess Luna with a apologetic look. “I'm sorry Princess,” she said.
“There is no need Twilight Sparkle,” Luna said in a slightly saddened tone. Twilight's and all of her friends perked up on this moment, all of them afraid that they had somehow offended the Princess and couldn't be forgiven. “I think I know what your friends meant,” she continued.
“Really?” Twilight asked cautiously.
“Yes,” Luna replied. “It is because of my sister’s way of raising and lowering the sun. It is something completely different from my own way...” she almost muttered. This almost reminded Luna about her past. “Everypony is always expecting me to do something just like my sister. And that is why I mostly don't like raising or lowering the moon in public...”
“There is no need for that Twilight,” Luna said. Not sounding so down as she had moments ago. The Princess then stopped as they had reached the doors that would lead to outside. Out in the cold.
Fluttershy then took few brave steps towards the Princess. “Excuse me Princess Luna, but uuum... don't we need some kind of protection from the cold?”
“There is no need for that Fluttershy.” Luna said answered casually. Her horn then starting to glow. “I'm casting a spell that will keep us warm long enough for me to show what I want all of you six to see,” she explained as her magic left her horn, wrapping itself around them.
For a moment all six of them could feel as the dark blue magical bindings wrapped themselves around them, and then almost as if melting into their bodies. For a moment they felt the warm presence they provided, but it soon left. As if it was never there. But Twilight could tell that they still wore the spell.
“Now, let us go,” Luna said, her horn activating again and the doors opened, leading them to the snowy gardens. The moon shined brightly on sky, illuminating the snow, making it look like the garden had been covered by a sheets of small diamonds.
And just as expected, the cold weather didn't have any affects on them, but they still could feel it in a way, but it was like nothing to them. “If you all would kindly look up at the sky,” Luna then said, after making sure that all six mares were here and the doors were closed so no one would come to interrupt them. But then again, Celestia was taking care of that.
She then again started channeling her magic. For a while, she collected much magic as she could muster. It wasn't really a feat. And soon she felt that she was ready. She then glanced at Twilight and her friends seeing that they were eyeing the night sky as she had asked. She then let out of her magic and watched as the rainbow colored stream was released from her horn. She watched with a slight proud look as her northern lights started to lighten up.
Twilight and her friends watched as the northern lights took over the skies with excitement, but that started turning into a slight disappointment as it almost looked like this was what the Princess had wanted them to see. But then something started happening.
The colors separated from each others. Each color flying it's own pattern. It was almost like watching something kind of dance. They could easily distinguish colors of lavender, yellow, pink, white, cyan and orange. All of them doing their own 'dance'. There was breath of awe emanating from the six friends.
The yellow and white had delicate and much more softer moves from the other ones. They made simple turns and swirls all carefully and taking their time. Making certain white and yellow pony blush a bit.
But unlike them, the cyan and orange were much more aggressive and daring. Making it look like they almost always crashing into each other. The two that resembled the same colors let out an embarrassed laugh.
The pink one was much more... different from the others. Way too fast and was almost in every place. Almost moving like a bolt of lighting, completely unexpected. to which a certain pink pony giggled loudly and heartwarmingly.
And finally the lavender. Which moved just the same style as the yellow and white. With almost the same grace and delicacy, but still moved bit more braver. Like cyan and orange, but unlike the pink one, it moved with much more accurately and coordinated. To which the same colored unicorn smiled.
But then, one more color appeared out of nowhere. Unlike the other colors, this was much more darker and duller kind of a really dark purple colored. But still could be distinguished from the sky. It started expanding, almost as if eating up the much brighter colors.
There was a sharp inhale, coming from a certain yellow pegasi who had warped both of her hooves around her pink friend, who seemed to bit try to make her ease her grip on her.
As this went on, the brighter colors started moving towards each other, slowly but certainly as they were being adsorbed by the darker color. And soon, they collided with each other, creating a small moment of a bright flash.
When the flash was gone, the darker color was no longer the dark, dull as before. But now a bright, but still slightly dark blue and it was suddenly joined by much brighter and bit darker color of yellow. Finally, all the colors joined back together, adding the two other colors with them, turning back to their original form. And soon disappeared.
For a while, none of them could say anything. What they had seen was just something none of them had ever imagined. And Luna took this a good sign, she now felt even prouder of her work. The look of awe on their face told her enough. It made her heart actually beat slightly faster from happiness.
“This,” Luna then said, breaking the silence and pointing at the sky where the amazing light show had taken place couple moments ago, “was what I wanted to show you.” She then turned to the six mares. “My appreciation of freeing me and reuniting me with my dear sister.” She then shortly examined their looks again, which haven't much changed. “I hope you are satisfied with my appreciation.”
Luna waited for their response. But none didn't seem to come and she was now afraid that she had probably overdone it. But then...
“That- that was...” Twilight seemed to be lost in words. “I don't think I know what to say...”
“Well I certainly know,” Rainbow said with a smug smirk on her face. “And that was just AWESOME!”
“No! It was 20% Cooler-Awesome!” Pinkie Pie suddenly bursted.
“Yeah, can't say anything else but Ah really liked what Ah saw,” Applejack chuckled, to which Rarity and Fluttershy replied with a nod.
Luna couldn't help but laugh at this. This made her feel slightly better, like a small burden lifted from her shoulders, knowing that her work had been appreciated by Twilight and her friends. “Thank you.” Luna then said, letting out a small sigh.
“Yer most welcome Princess,” Applejack said lightheartedly. And soon her five other friends followed suit, giving their own thank you's for Luna, who felt even more proud of herself.
“But I believe it is our time to return back inside,” Luna then said. “The night is still young. And this celebration isn't over just yet.”
“Aaaaw come on!” Rainbow moaned. “That place way too lame and boring for my taste....” she complained. Earning really nasty glare from Rarity, but Rainbow just shrugged it off since she knew that Rarity wouldn't do anything about it.
“Tell me about!” Pinkie then complained. “I thought this was going to be like a great party! With balloon animals, cake, cupcakes and animal balloons! But no! All we had has been just talky-talktalktalk!” she complained. “But the cake and the drinks have been great!” That earned few giggles from the group.
“Fear not Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie,” Luna said reassuringly. “There is only few more hours left,” she told to Rainbow, which received another pained groan from the cyan pegasus and pink earth pony who just wanted this celebration to be over already. Luna and others simply laughed at the two ponies discomfort.
“Maybe next time I might call on you Miss Pie to prepare the next Winter Solstice Celebration,” Luna said in an amused tone.
“REALLY!?” Pinkie asked, her body starting to shake a bit from the sudden excitement.
“Maybe. After all, you did really well for the wedding of Shining Armor and Cadence,” Luna replied. “And it seems like this is going to be an annual celebration...” Luna said, this time sounding a bit down.
“What you mean Luna?” Twilight asked, while also realizing that this time she used the Princess's name instead of her title. But Luna didn't seem to correct her, so she was probably okay with it.
“Truth to be told, I never really wanted this to be turned into a celebration...” Luna admitted dejectedly. “The only reason why this celebration is being held today is because Celestia's insisted strongly about it.” She explained. “I never really wanted to have any kinds of celebrations for my night.”
Twilight could see where this was going. And she somewhat understood what Princess Luna was going through, especially after seeing how many of the nobles had acted in this celebration. But that didn't meant that she should give up. It seemed like Princess Luna was just getting tired of being unappreciated. And she wanted to show Princess that there was still hope for her.
“I think you shouldn't give up just yet Princess,” Twilight said, trying to sound convincing, and so far in her opinion she was doing good.
“What are saying Twilight Sparkle?” Luna queried, a slight curiosity creeping in her voice.
“What I'm saying you shouldn't just stop and give up now,” Twilight said encouragingly. “It has been only two years since your return and I don't think everypony has gotten used to it.” she explained, trying to make the Princess see her view. “If you would just wait just longer, maybe things can be different.”
Luna pondered at what Twilight had just said. Would it be like that? It would seem like it. After all, when she had heard that many ponies were interested in the stars, moon and their positions. Even about them. And then there were various tales of many romantic evenings under the moon and stars. It had given her renewed hope, but that was just slightly.
But there were still many who didn't appreciate or cared for night as she had hoped. And tonight had been no exception. In fact it had more just proved her theory and thoughts. But now that she thought about it, maybe they all needed time. After all Celestia had taken care of her duties while she was gone.
But she doubted that she treated the night same way as with the day. And many ponies had thought that Luna's night sky and moon raising would something majestic and bright like her older sisters, but it was different. She never really liked the idea of showing off like Celestia. But then again, the day worked differently than night.
Maybe Twilight was right. After all, she still had time to wait. But these things weren't to be thought about now. Right now she wanted to focus on today. After all, the night was still young and she wanted to spent the time with Twilight and her friends, wanting to know bit more about themselves.
The rest of the celebration had gone rather well. At least, in Twilight's opinion. She had a great time with Princess Luna and even spent some time with Celestia. And not to mention Cadence as well, but unfortunately Shining Armor wasn't there. Cadence explained that Shining had to make sure that the celebration wouldn't have any “uninvited guests.” But either way, she had a great time enjoying the company of her friends, both of the Princesses, and her old foal sitter and now sister.
And later that night, the celebration was over. Twilight and the others had returned back to their apartments and soon as they got into their rooms, sleep claimed them all in a matter of seconds. Later in the morning, Twilight found herself to to be the one to wake up first.
She never really was a heavy sleeper. Although she sometimes made exceptions, but she simply couldn't do anything to her internal clock. She quickly found herself in a really quiet and slightly dark living room, although she could hear the rather loud snoring of Rainbow Dash, which sounded almost like a hungry horse which surprised her that it hadn't woken everyone up. Maybe that's because they were really tired. And the light snores of Pinkie Pie.
The only lights that illuminated the room, was the Hearth's Warming Tree's magical lights. It was only one more day for Hearth's Warming Eve she quickly realized while looking at the tree before turning her gaze from it. “Eight-thirty...” Twilight wondered to herself when she looked at the clock. “A good time...” she then reached for the fridge, looking for something to eat.
After eating a simple breakfast, Twilight went back to her room, in which Spike was also sleeping, checking if he was still sleeping. As expected, he was still deeply asleep, as where her other friends. “We did stay up rather late.” She quietly closed the rooms door and went back to the living room, where she had quickly written a note where she explained that she had gone for a walk in case somepony woke up and wondered where she might be. She then headed towards the hallway where she dressed herself warmly.
The streets of Canterlot weren't so lively as the morning was still really young and the sun hadn't even fully climbed up. And that was fine with Twilight, she wanted to enjoy her walk without much of distractions and enjoy the scenery.
While walking around, Twilight was looking over the streets of Canterlot trying to find any kinds of shops that might interest her and probably find something extra for her friends. After a little walking, a certain shop caught Twilight's eyes. “I've never seen this shop before,” she thought, walking towards the shop. “Dropping Cello?” She wondered. “Maybe I can find something for Rarity and maybe even for Rainbow Dash...”
The shop itself wasn't that large, but it still had really good collection of various albums and different kinds of records and even few posters which had a white unicorn with large purple glasses who looked all too familiar to Twilight. But she then turned her gaze back to the shelves which were filled with various albums.
Twilight found herself really surprised how there were lot albums that seemed to hold many techno and classic songs, but there were also many, many albums that seemed to cross the two genres together which was interesting. “Maybe I could get one of these for Rainbow...” she thought while looking the large collection of albums
“Looking for something of your interest?” A voice suddenly asked right next to Twilight, who felt herself jump a bit before turning to her right, seeing a gray earth pony standing next to her. “Did I startle you?” She then asked, when noting how the purple unicorn had reacted to her presence.
“Uh, maybe a bit...” Twilight replied awkwardly. Twilight then tried her best to act like nothing had happened a moment ago. “I was hoping that I might find something for my friends for Hearth's Warming Eve.” Then a quick question came to her. “Where were you when I came in?” She inquired. “I didn't see anyone when I entered the shop.”
“Yes, my apologizes. I was behind the counter.” The earth pony pointed at the door that stood behind the counter. “I must say, I'ma bit surprised to usually get customers this early.” The earth pony commented then. “It's always really quiet and anypony doesn't show up until later at noon. With few exceptions of course.”
“Really?” Twilight asked sounding fairly surprised. But she decided to change the topic since it seemed to be bit sore point for the earth pony. “So, do you have any suggestions then?”
“Well, what kind of music your friends like?”
Twilight pondered for a moment. She already knew that Rarity loved everything that was classic and calm. But she wasn't completely sure about Rainbow Dash, she shouldn't just come to the conclusion that she just liked everything that was “cool” as she put it. Twilight already knew her friend enough that, that was just her sort of excuse for almost everything and never wanting to fully express herself.
“Well, I know that Rarity really enjoys anything classic and romantic, and she is most, uuuh... 'ladylike' of our group,” Twilight started. “...But I'm not sure about Rainbow Dash. She can be bit of a hot head and... well, bit a coltish, but I really doubt she accepts any kinds music that isn’t classified as 'cool'.
“But then, that's just her way of expressing everything.” Twilight continued. “But there are of course times when she shows her more “softer” side of her, which she mostly hides behind all of her stoic and coolness.”
“Hmmm... I think I might have something, but first...” the earth pony moved to the shelf right behind her and started searching for whatever she was thinking about. While she was doing that, Twilight couldn't help but have a bit closer look on the earth pony since she looked awfully familiar.
“Why does she seem to look so familiar?” Twilight wondered as she inspected (as she wanted to call it) the earth pony. Her mane was loose, but trimmed with great care, and same could be said about her coat. But then there was the pink bow tie around her neck and a treble clef note as her Cutie Mark. “She must be a musician?” Well, of course that was obvious as she worked in a music shop.
But that still begged the question why was she working in a shop, and not playing in an orchestra. Or had she even played in any? “I hope the reason why you are staring at me like that is because you think you've seen me before?” The mare suddenly asked while not even making an eye contact as her hoof ran across the shelves.
Twilight let out a small yelp sound when the earth pony suddenly started talking to her while she was deep in thought. “Sorry...” Twilight said, giving the earth pony an awkward smile. “But yeah, I was wondering where I have seen you-”
“I've played in an orchestra that played every year at the Gala.” the earth pony interrupted Twilight with a casual tone, like this was everyday for her. “Does that help you?” she then asked.
At first Twilight wasn't sure how respond to that. In a way, the mare had been rather rude to her, and the way she had answered her. But she didn't want to start argument with the mare, and the way she made it sound, it seemed like the mare had had that kind of attention many times. “Yeah I guess...” Twilight replied, rubbing back of her head. “Well, what instrument did you-”
“Cello.” The mare replied before Twilight could finish her question. It seems the mare gets these kinds of questions a lot. “But I haven't played in a while now...” the mare then said. But this time her tone got slightly softer, a bit patient and maybe even sad. “And please, don't ask me about why.” She almost sounded pleading. “It's a... private matter that I don't like to share with others,” she said.
To that, Twilight wasn't sure how approach the mare at the moment. “I... I...”
“I know you are sorry,” the mare then said in understandable tone, this time actually looking at her. “And I can see that you were just curious, and not wanting to do anything bad for me,” she said, giving Twilight a slight smile, before turning back to the shelf. After a small moment of silence, the mare seemed to have found what she was looking for. “There it is,” she said, taking the album out of the shelf and presenting it to Twilight.
“Silent Night?” Twilight read out loud, looking at the cover.
“It is a... personal favorite of mine,” the mare explained. “The way you slightly described this Rarity, I imagined she would find this kind of album for her tasting.”
“So what can you suggest for Rainbow Dash?” Twilight then asked as she lifted the album with her magic and placed it into her saddle bag.
“Yes!” She exclaimed slightly, with rather mischievous look on her face. “I just have the right thing for those kinds of ponies.” The mare then started moving towards the other side of the shop. But as they walked, Twilight couldn't help but notice how the mare's steps were rather slow. Almost like she was leaning more to her left hoof than her right..
Twilight could already getting curious and ask about it, but decided that she should not. “I've already made her uncomfortable. I don't want to sound anymore rude...” she thought. But she still felt that she needed to ask one more thing from her. Hopefully it wouldn't be too personal for the mare.
“Soo, is it OK if I would be asking your name?” No answer came, but the mare had stopped. “Oh no! I must have offended her!” She thought in distress. “Stupid Twilight! Why do you have to sniff into everypony’s business!?” She scolded herself. But that came to a sudden halt when the mare started searching the shelf.
“She didn't hear my question?” Twilight asked herself. “Or is she ignoring me?” That didn't help much about her feelings, as she started feeling even more embarrassed. “There!” The mare exclaimed suddenly, sounding really pleased with herself. “This should be good for your friend.” she said, giving Twilight the second album. “And why would the Personal Student of Princess Celestia ask somepony as unimportant as me, my name?” The mare asked. Much to Twilight's surprise, she sounded more amused than outraged.
“I uuuh... well,” Twilight started really surprised as she didn't expect that kind of response. “I... I was just bit curious... For you see, I think I've seen you, but I can't place it and... I'm sorry. I'm sorry, please don't be upset.” Twilight almost pleaded the mare, who was still looking at her with amused smile.
“No need to fret here. And I bet you probably had seen me the times when Princess has attended my former orchestra’s gigs, but it seems that you weren't that much paying attention.” The mare explained. Now smirking at a now really embarrassed Twilight. “And I also saw you at the Gala a few years back.” Now Twilight's cheeks started collect little red. “I have to admit that it wasn't my best night, considering what song that pink pony made us to play...” she said, this time sounding mildly irritated.
“Sorry... Pinkie can get bit excited time to time...” Twilight muttered. “What an understatement...” Twilight thought herself.
“Heh, you don't say?” the mare said. “So, are you going to take the album or not?” She then asked with a raised eyebrow.
“Oh, yeah. Sorry.” Twilight smiled sheepishly, while picking the album with her magic.
“And the name is Octavia. Nice to meet you Twilight Sparkle,” Octavia said. And then, much to Twilight's continuing shock, suddenly extended her hoof. At first Twilight eyed at Octavia's hoof with a small bit of unsureness. But she quickly shook that off and extended her hoof for a brief hoofshake.
“It's nice to meet you too Octavia. I've actually heard about you before,” Twilight then started explaining. “My friend Rarity is really loves your music.”
“Well, that’s good to know.” Octavia smiled. “But I don't think that you can walk out with those albums without paying even if we are sort of friends,” Octavia then said in mocking seriousness, while wearing a wide grin, to which Twilight couldn't help but let out a good willed laughter. Octavia then moved back to the counter where Twilight proceeded to dig the bits from her saddlebag.
“That will be twenty-five bits.”
“Well, that isn't as expensive as I thought,” Twilight commented, while counting her bits. “There you go.” She handed Octavia the bits. “Have a good day.”
“Thank you. You too,” Octavia said back. “I hope I'm seeing you at some point again.”
“You might never know.” Twilight smiled back, starting to leave the shop. “Take care!” She called back as she turned her back to Octavia, she then reached with her magic inside the saddlebag, looking for the album she had bought for Rainbow Dash. She didn't get a good look at it as she was more concentrated to what Octavia might have thought about her few moments ago.
“Rising Moon?” Twilight thought bit confusingly. This was the kind of music that Rainbow usually avoided the best she could. The cover was nothing special. The text was printed right in the middle of the album large as possible and colored in deep purple while the background around it was sort of dark gray.
She then turned the album over, trying to see what was written behind it and soon realized that Octavia had been right as her eyes almost immediately recognized a familiar name, or rather a stage name for the artist: DJ PON-3.
A smirk then formed around Twilight's face, she knew that Rainbow was really big fan of PON-3, or as everypony also called her: Vinyl Scratch. This was good enough for Rainbow, it would be. Twilight smirked. Vinyl Scratch was the second pony that the rainbow maned pegasus seemed to worship, right next to the Wonderbolts.
Twilight was nearing the door, but while she was looking the album, she failed to notice, or hear, as somepony entered the shop. But what she did hear was Octavia yell “Look out!” Before the world seemed to jump around her, and her head was hurting badly.
“You two alright?” Twilight then heard Octavia asked in concern.
“Yeah,” Twilight groaned while rubbing her slightly sore forehead.
“I- I believe so...” a mare's voice replied.
“Good.” Octavia sighed in relief.
Twilight then slowly opened her eyes as the soreness in her forehead started to dim, and she then saw who she had crashed into. The mare was a unicorn just like her. Her mane was cyan blue and the eyes almost the same. Her coat was light blue colored and she was just slightly bigger than Twilight herself.
“I'm sorry about that. I wasn't exactly looking where I was going,” Twilight apologized. The mare before looked at Twilight and suddenly blushed and, without any better words, started acting almost like Fluttershy.
“N-no. It is alright,” she mumbled, not making any eye contact with Twilight. “I should have also looked around when I entered...”
“I think we should just agree that nopony was hurt and are alright., Octavia commented from the other side of the shop making the two mares to turn their heads at her. “And it's good to see you again Star Dust,” she then said. Twilight then turned her gaze back to the embarrassed looking unicorn, now called Star Dust.
“Yeah, it's good to see you too Octavia...” Star Dust said quietly, but still loud enough for Octavia to hear. “And it looks like you had some customers rather early,” she commented, this time making some kind of eye contact with Twilight and sounded bit more assured by herself.
“Yes you could say that,” Octavia replied. “Why don't you introduce yourself to her?” She then suggested, to which Star Dust seemed to suddenly turn to her “Fluttershy mode”.
“Uuuuh, hello,” Star Dust started. “My name is Star Dust. I'm a... friend, of Octavia...” she smiled sheepishly at Twilight. Then pointed at her Cutie Mark, which looked like large collection of stars that seemed to form some kind of cloud. “Nice to meet you.”
“Hello Star Dust. My name is Twilight Sparkle.” Twilight introduced herself. Then extended her hoof. “Nice to meet you too.” Star Dust then exchanged her gaze between Twilight and her hoof few times, before extending her own, for a brief hoofshake. Then they were followed by a awkward silence as either of them didn't know what to say.
“So, you come here often?” Twilight asked bit awkwardly, feeling that she was going bit forward or was bit bold.
But instead of Star Dust answering, Octavia answered for her. Or rather answered before she had any chances. “Yes she actually does. Couple times in a week,” Octavia explained, while Star Dust started look bit uncomfortable. “It is really nice of her to come to visit time to time,” Octavia smiled warmly.
Twilight couldn't help but smile at this, while poor Star Dust seemed to become even more embarrassed looking, while trying to act like it wasn't nothing. “Well, that is really nice of you.” Twilight smiled.
“Say Twilight,” Octavia then started. “Since you seem like a good pony, why won't you take Star Dust with you?” She asked, to which Star Dust's ears perked up from shock and surprise and her facial expression showed that. “She is nice and all, but she really doesn't seem to have many friends. And she is kind of like you,” she chuckled. ”And maybe you two could become friends?” She then suggested.
Twilight found herself really shocked at this. This slowly started to remind her of the time when she was first time sent to Ponyville and had to make friends. Although this was different. And Star Dust looked rather unsure about the situation and Octavia could see it.
The two unicorns shared both bit shocked and surprised looks. “Why are you doing this?” Twilight asked confusingly.
“Well, Star Dust explained that she doesn't have that many friends. Only a few, and I think it would be good if she had few more.” Octavia explained. “So, what you say?”
Twilight pondered this for a moment. She wasn't really comfortable to go out with somepony she didn't know at all, by a advice of a pony she didn't know also. But then again, she had already made a sort of friend out of Octavia. “And maybe this Star Dust really needs new friends,” Twilight thought while looking at the unicorn. “She really reminds me of Fluttershy. Maybe I should...”
“OK,” Twilight then said. “I think I'll do it.” She added, much to Star Dust's surprise and Octavia's amusement, and also for her slight surprise also. She hadn't expected somepony actually agreeing on this. “So, what you say Star?” Twilight then asked the quiet unicorn. The blue unicorn looked at Twilight with some shock and surprise, but there was a lot of nervousness and awkwardness in her eyes, after a little while Star Dust simply nodded her head.
“That's great, why don't you two go now?” Octavia then said. “Try to get to know yourselves bit better?”
“Sure,” Twilight said, then turned to Star Dust. “So, shall we go then?” Twilight asked.
“Y-yeah. I guess...” Star Dust said. The two of them then left the Dropping Cello.
“So, how do you know Octavia?” Twilight asked when they had exited the shop. For a moment, Star Dust didn't say anything as if wondering if to tell, or what to tell Twilight.
“I... I just found her shop by accident...” Star Dust started explaining. “At first, well, I didn't get the best reception from her...” that got a surprised look from Twilight. “You see, many ponies have not really, liked the choices she made...” Star replied, as she noticed Twilight's reaction. “But after a little while, she started to warm up on me. But I believe that was mostly because of-” Star Dust suddenly stopped herself.
“Because of?” Twilight tried to make Star Dust continuing.
“Sorry,” Star Dust then suddenly apologized. “It's bit personal, at least for Octavia and I would be feeling like I was betraying her trust because...” Star Dust stopped for a moment, trying to ponder what to say next. “You know what I mean...” she then said.
“I can see where you are going, but I'm sure you aren't betraying Octavia. I'm sure she can understand,” Twilight told Star Dust. Who was considering what Twilight had said, it didn't really mean that she was betraying Octavia's trust. After all, almost everypony knew about Octavia's personal life. In a sense of course.
So, Star Dust just decided to say it straight instead of taking the long route. “Well, she is in a relationship with DJ Vinyl Scratch,” she said. “And it was mostly thanks to Vinyl that Octavia that I wasn't a bad pony,” she continued explaining. “So those two have been close friends of mine for a few months now...” she finished, starting to look unsure again.
Twilight could see where Star Dust was going with this. After all she knew the Canterlot's most famous musicians who also were in relationship. But then Twilight realized something else that Star Dust had mentioned. “Is that why Octavia asked me to be with you and maybe even be your friend?” Twilight then asked.
Star Dust nodded, looking rather ashamed of herself. “Yes...” she muttered. “She and Vinyl are so far the closest “friends” I have.”
Twilight didn't like the way Star Dust had pronounced the words “friends”. She had made it sound so foreign. Like it hadn't used to use that word that many times and Twilight could all too well relate to that. In fact, Star Dust slowly started to remind Twilight of herself from the past. Although unlike Twilight, who had not been interested in making friends, Star Dust seemed to be almost afraid of making friends. “Well, I'm going to change that!” Twilight thought determinately.
“Well, would you like to know me better?” Twilight then offered. She wanted to show Star Dust that she could make new friends. And she could see that Star Dust was once again giving her slightly doubting and unsure glances. But not towards Twilight, but they seemed to be more centered around herself.
After a long wait, Star Dust finally gave her, her answer. “I... I guess it wouldn't hurt...” she replied, still unsure about this idea twilight had.
“Great!” Twilight then flashed a bright smile to Star Dust. “And I have a just a place to start our new friendship!” She exclaimed excitedly. Star Dust on the other hoof looked at her like she had something that wasn't supposed to be taken seriously.
“Really...?” Star Dust queried. Now sounding bit cautious. “What do you have in mind then?”
“Well, first we are going for Donut Joe's place!” Twilight answered cheerfully.
“There you go, you two,” Joe said as he lowered two plates onto the table, “and if you can just wait for a bit, I'll bring the hot chocolate.” With that, he returned to the kitchen.
“Thanks a lot Joe.” Twilight smiled at the unicorn stallion. She turned to Star, who was now looking more comfortable around Twilight than when they had left the Dropping Cello shop. She certainly reminded Twilight a lot of Fluttershy, more specifically the time when she had first met her and when they had became friends.
She was about to ask a question when Donut Joe came back with their hot chocolate. “Now there ya go," he said, placing his tray on the table. “And don't mention it, Twilight. It's really good to see little Starie with somepony else than just Octavia or Vinyl.” Joe gave a heartrending laugh, which caused the poor Star Dust to have another blush on her face, wearing what looked like an embarrassed smile. “But I'll leave you two alone, just call me if you need anything else.”
And with that the older unicorn left the two other unicorns with their own privacy. “Alright, thanks a lot,” Twilight called over to the older unicorn before turning her gaze back to the blue, still embarrassed looking, unicorn. “So, how did you exactly get to know Donut Joe?” Twilight decided to ask. While Donut Joe had already told her how, she wanted to hear it from Star Dust's mouth.
“Uuuh...” Star Dust started, finally controlling her small blush. “Vinyl and Octavia brought me here at some point and I guess I just started to visit this place from time to time,” she explained, to which Twilight nodded. She knew what Star Dust was talking about. Donut Joe was one of the nicest and funniest unicorns around Canterlot. At least the only one that she knew at the moment, Twilight thought with a chuckle.
“But how do you know him?” Star asked, sounding bit intrigued, while her voice still held some doubt.
Twilight smiled to that, as the question brought rather pleasant memories. “Oh, I've known him almost my whole life,” Twilight explained happily. “He certainly is nice company, don't you agree?” Star nodded in agreement.
“So...” Twilight began, deciding to bring up the question she wanted to ask earlier before Donut Joe had interrupted them. “I was wondering: what exactly does you Cutie Mark mean?”
Star Dust seemed to be surprised, almost shocked, when hearing Twilight's question. “I mean, does it have something to do with magic or stars, or are you an astronomer?” She quickly corrected herself, believing that she hadn't asked the question in the right way, but she also couldn’t help that her voice was tinged with excitement.
For a moment Twilight didn't get an answer, as the other unicorn seemed to struggle with her words as her mouth opened and closed couple times. That seemed rather strange for Twilight, as even Fluttershy didn't seem to be this shy about her Cutie Mark, but then again, she had some time to actually open up to everypony when she became her friend.
“Y-yes...” Star's voice stuttered a bit. “Sort of...”
“Sort of?” Twilight raised an intrigued eyebrow at the answer. “What do you mean?”
“Well, I do like to watch the stars and make some notes about them,” Star sounded very unsure this time, rubbing her shoulder with her hoof. “But it, uuuh, mostly has to do with magic...”
“Really?” Twilight asked, feeling even more intrigued. “What you mean by that?” Star shuffled uncomfortably in her chair at Twilight's question.
“It's... it's a little too hard to explain,” she muttered. “Maybe... maybe I could, show you... some other time? Maybe?” Twilight was becoming almost nervous as Star Dust, considering the way she acted. It was just weird for her, as it somehow reflected back to Twilight. It was almost as if showing how she would have been if things had been different, if she had never been sent to Ponyville.
“It's OK if you don't want to talk about it," Twilight tried to say reassuringly, reaching her hoof towards Star Dust. However, she quickly stopped herself when realizing she didn't have enough reach. Again, the awkward silence filled the space between them. Twilight tried to figure out what to ask so that she wouldn't make Star Dust too uncomfortable.
“Sooo...” Twilight tried again to vanquish the awkward silence between them. “Have you lived your whole life here in Canterlot?” she asked carefully, hoping that this wouldn't be too hard of a subject for the unicorn.
“Yes...” Star answered, beginning to sound more comfortable, much to Twilight's relief. “Well, not most of my life anyway. I moved here couple years ago,” Star explained, opening up a bit more.
“Really?” Twilight asked. “Then where exactly did you come from then?” Star Dust tensed from the question, while her eyes started moving around, as if looking for something, while her hooves were rubbing against themselves. “Oh no, I did it again?!” Twilight could feel her own distress rising, trying her best not to show it.
“I-I-I come from... North-East coast...” Star replied, or rather stuttered.
“Oh,” Twilight's emotions were now calming down as Star Dust also seemed to “calm down”, which was odd. Why was she this nervous of talking about herself? Was there just something about her life she didn't wish to tell anyone? “Has she fully opened herself to Octavia or Vinyl?” Twilight asked herself. “So, you come from near Manehatten then?”
“Y-y-yes... you could say that...” Star almost muttered, again not meeting Twilight's eyes. Instead, she was looking down at the floor. “It was just my s-sister and mother...” Her gaze shifted upwards and met Twilight's. “After a little while, we moved...”
“To Canterlot?” Twilight queried.
“N-no,” Star replied. “They moved somewhere else...” She paused for a moment, thinking. “...and I moved here...”
“Have you been in contact with them?” Twilight asked worriedly. It sounded almost as if she had left them on bad terms.
“Yeah.” A smile began to form on Star’s lips. “We've been in contact. Sort of...”
The conversation was finally taking a much more positive turn as both Twilight and Star were growing more adjusted towards each other, as the topic was something Star seemed to be somewhat comfortable with. The subject soon went from Star's family to Twilight's, and when she lived at Canterlot.
“So, where do you live then?” Twilight asked, when Star Dust had been curious about where she had lived when she was with her parents.
While Star Dust had been gotting used to these questions, and became better at not showing her distress, this was, however, one of those bad questions. “Oh come on! Think of something...” Star thought to herself. “Well... I...” Star tried to sound thoughtful or considering. “I... you could say that I kind of live around the castle. Or, well, really close to it...” her voice started to turn into mumble again. Doubling back, she quickly gave Twilight a light smile, as if trying to tell her that everything was OK.
“Really?!” Twilight asked, placing her chin on her hooves, finding herself suddenly quite intrigued.
“Y-yes...” Star replied, this time sounding not so sure. She needed to change the subject before Twilight might ask too much.“So, why did you move to Ponyville?” she blurted out, before she could fully think about how to ask it.
Twilight raised an inquiring eyebrow at Star’s question. “Uuuh, sorry if I sound a bit rude, but how did you know about that? I don't think I mentioned any of this to you," Star Dust felt like she was on the verge of sweating. “In fact, how did you know that I even live in Ponyville.”
If things could be any more awkward and bad for Star Dust, she would be shaking. But so far, she was doing a good job hiding her slow “collapse”. All she could do right now was to give Twilight a rather unconvincing grin. “Eheheh... weeelll... you did mention it while we were still walking...”
Twilight looked at her, her eyebrow still raised, unconvinced. “I don't know...” she said thoughtfully, rubbing her chin with her hoof. “I'm pretty sure I didn't mention...”
“You- you mentioned it just fleetingly that you probably didn't notice it yourself?”
“I guess that makes some sense...” Twilight muttered.
“Sooo... what's it like there?” Star asked, hoping this might distract the other unicorn from her pondering.
“Oh, well, I know I might sound weird, but it certainly beats Canterlot,” Twilight smiled, “and now I'm always grateful that I've been able to live in such a place with great friends and many more wonderful ponies that reside there.”
Twilight went on telling Star about the interesting Winter Wrap Up event that was made when Ponyville was founded, about the vastness of Sweet Apple Acres and its apple trees and their famous Zap Apples. She also told Star Dust about Rarity's Carousel Boutique where she made her famous dresses. Then, about the sweet sweets of Bon Bon's shop, and then went on and told Star about the delicious pastries of Sugarcube Corner. After that, she talked about the animals Fluttershy had at her cottage and how she takes care of them all.
While explaining and talking about Ponyville, Twilight failed to notice the somewhat lonely and longing look Star had in her eyes. Slowly her gaze was drawn to the table more and more as Twilight went on. “What I would give for something like that...” she thought sorrowfully. “It must be great...” she said out loud, not intending to interrupt Twilight.
“Oh, yes it is.” Twilight smiled in reply, but it quickly faded when she actually noticed the mood Star Dust was in. “Are you alright?”
“Y-yes. I am,” Star said, trying to compose herself. “It's... it's just the way you described the town... made me bit wish that... I... I could... you know...” She sighed.
“Well, what would you say if I invited you to Ponyville?” Twilight suggested, taking Star completely by surprise.
“W-what?!”
“Yes, you look like it could do some good for you. I could also introduce you to my friends and other residents of Ponyville,” Twilight explained happily. ”I mean, if that is fine with you, of course.” Twilight smiled to Star, trying to convince her to come to Ponyville. She was really starting to enjoy the other unicorn’s presence and wanted to learn more about her.
Star, on the other hoof, was wondering what Twilight had said. This could be something that she really needed. She wasn’t sure if she could leave the familiarity of Canterlot, but what Twilight had said sounded too good to be true. “I… I think I can do it….” she said, still feeling unsure.
But the unsure feeling soon seemed to disappear when Twilight’s expression brightened even more. “Great!” Twilight said, smiling widely. “So, how should we do this, then?” She started planning Star’s first visit to Ponyville, which, in turn, started to make Star feel very happy and even excited.
Next day…
Twilight woke up with a long yawn, stretching her front hooves. It had been a good day yesterday, but today was the day of celebration. “WAKE UP EVERYPONY!!!” She heard a certain pink pony, exclaiming loudly enough that she probably woke up half of Canterlot. “IT’S HEARTH’S WARMING EVE!!! THAT MEANS LOT OF PRESENTS!! THE BEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEST DAAAAYY EVEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEER!!!”
“AH!” Spike cried and jumped in his basket as he was rather rudely woken up by Pinkie’s loud voice.
“Good morning and Happy Hearth’s Warming Eve to you, Spike.” Twilight smiled to her assistant, giving a quick, but still warm and loving hug, which made the young dragon blush like crazy, hugging the unicorn back also.
“Ehehe… Happy Hearth’s Warming Eve to you too, Twilight,” Spike said, a bit embarrassed. “Could… could you let me go now?” Twilight complied with a smile. Spike quickly darted from their room, towards the living room where the tree and, no doubt, the presents waited.
“Good morning and Happy Hearth’s Warming Spikey-wikey.” Twilight heard Rarity pipe up with a coo, and what sounded like a quick kiss on the young dragon's cheek caused the dragon to mumble something unclear to everypony. No doubt his own version of saying “Thank You”.
“Happy Hearth’s Warming, everypony!” Twilight exclaimed as she stepped out from her room.
“Happy Hearth’s Warming Twilight!” she heard her friends call out.
“Thanks, everypony. I see that everypony is here already,” she said with a small, knowing smirk on her face, knowing how certain ponies might react to this. “Then I guess you all know what this means…”
“Oh yeah! Time to see what I’ve got!” Rainbow Dash said with a giant grin on her face.
“Calm yerself for a bit RD,” Applejack remarked, “an’ same for you too Pinkie.” She looked to her bouncing pink friend. “What if we first eat breakfast before going for the presents?” she suggested. “That’s what we usually do at the farm, makes opening the presents much more fun when ya’ll have full stomachs.” Everypony seemed to agree on that, although Pinkie did pout a bit as she was so ready for opening her share.
Breakfast was quickly created, as Applejack made “Granny Smith’s Special Hearth's Warming Pudding.” Rarity cleaned up and “decorated” the table while Pinkie was warming up the eggnog. “Let’s make sure that we all have a lot of eggnog so we can have a great time!” she said.
Soon the breakfast was ready to eat and everypony seated themselves around the table, and immediately started dining. The breakfast seemed disappear quickly behind the hungry mouths of six ponies and one baby dragon.
“TIMEFORPRESENTS!” Pinkie then jumped from her chair, darting to the tree, where lots of wrapped presents of various sizes lay. “Oh oh oh oh! I wonder what it might be…” Pinkie said out loud, excited as she shook her present with a giant grin.
Pinkie proceeded to tear away the paper that was wrapped around the box, quickly making a loud “squee” noise when she finally opened the box. “OH THANK YOU RARITY!” She jumped and gave Rarity a short, but almost bone crushing hug. “THIS IS THE KIND OF PRESENT I’VE ALWAYS WANTED!!” She retreated back to her present, leaving a gasping Rarity to herself.
“What did you exactly give Pinkie?” Twilightasked. Knowing Rarity, it could have been something that Pinkie didn’t need.
“Oh nothing much, just some really useful ‘party goods,’” Rarity said smugly, “Like some extra confetti for her party cannon and then some really expensive, but quite tasteful punch.” Twilight and the others looked at Rarity like she was crazy. “What?” she innocently asked. “Did you honestly expect me to give something like a one year ticket to the spa or some makeup or even one of those really expensive perfumes or creams, knowing that she doesn’t have any use for those?” Nopony answered to that. “Although, I have a haunting thought that she might find some form of use for them…” she added.
“But let's not think about them. Time for opening some presents!” Rarity said, or almost squealed when she went for her own.
Soon, the room was filled with various sounds of wrapping paper being torn off the presents while different kinds of happy gasps and other sounds filled the room as the seven friends opened up their presents.
“Oh hay yes!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed loudly. “Look what I got!” she showed her friends a small Hearth's Warming card.
“So what RD?” Applejack asked, confused. Changing her gaze from Rainbow to the card and back again. “It's just a card.”
“Just read from who it's from!”
Everypony started carefully reading the card, and so far nopony saw anything interesting, just somepony congratulating Rainbow Dash for receiving a very “special” gift and hoping to enjoy it with a full heart and wishing a very good Hearth's Warming Eve. But then a certain name right on the card’s lower right side caught their attention. “From your beloved Princess of the Night, Princess Luna.” it read.
“Wow...” Spike's mouth hung open.
“That is so cool Dashie!” Pinkie exclaimed.
“It sounds really wonderful,” Fluttershy commented, smiling at her enthusiastic friend, while both Rarity and Applejack stared at her wide-eyed.
“But what is it exactly?” Twilight asked, breaking Rainbow's train of thought quickly.
“Uuum, uuuuuuhh...” Rainbow started mumbling. She quickly then rushed to the tree and started scavenging under the tree for the remaining presents that were still there. “Aha!” Rainbow exclaimed, raising a large and dark blue-colored box above her head. “Found it!” She grinned widely and then lowered the box so she could see it.
“I wonder what it could be.” She stared at the box, giving it a slight shake. There was something big, heavy and round inside the box, which made her even more excited. She started reaching to rip the paper off.
“Ah think this might be yer “present” from the Princess.” Applejack was now smirking at the cyan pegasus, holding a small envelope on her hoof, which had “To Rainbow Dash” written in huge letters so that everypony in the room could read it.
“W-what!?” Rainbow almost cried out when she took the envelope from Applejack's hooves. “I-I-I...” She tore her gaze from the card to the large box that now lay on the floor. Before Rainbow Dash could ask, Rarity already had the box in her magical grasp.
“It's for Twilight,” she said, floating the present for Twilight.
Rainbow then turned her gaze back to the small envelope with large, confused eyes. Was this just some kind of prank from the Night Princess? “This has to be a prank!” Rainbow thought and started looking through the envelope, as if expecting to find some kind of trap.
“Uuuuh, Rainbow Dash? Are you going to read it?” Twilight asked, her present still laying on floor, untouched.
“Huh? Oh, yeah. Sure,” Rainbow answered, “whatever.” She muttered the last one as she started opening the envelope. Truth to be told, Rainbow didn't want to sound as if she didn’t appreciate the gesture; after all, it was a present from Princess Luna. But she had been expecting something a bit bigger, not a small envelope wishing her Happy Hearth's Warming Eve.
After what felt like forever to Rainbow Dash, the letter dropped from the envelope and she picked the pieces of paper up, opening it and starting to read it. As soon Rainbow started looking it over, however, her expression started to change and her eyes became wide, her pupils shrinking.
“Are you alright, Rainbow Dash?” Fluttershy asked when Rainbow seemed to have frozen in place, staring absently at the card.
But before Fluttershy could nudge her friend, Rainbow bolted up, almost hitting the roof as she let out a loud “AAAAAW YEAAAAH!” and then charged right out to the door. “Sorry, girls gotta go!” she hastily said, “GOTTAMEETTHEWONDERBOLTS!” And then Rainbow was gone with a slam of the door.
For a couple minutes, none of the mares nor the dragon said anything as their brains tried to register all of what had occured. However, once they took the letter and started reading it, everything seemed to make sense. “My good Rainbow Dash. This is an invitation and my Hearth's Warming gift and thank you for you. It wasn't easy to pull off, but Celestia and I had made sure that today, you can have an entire day with three members of the Wonderbolts. You are abound to meet them at Canterlot's Stadium.
Your Princess of the Night, Luna.
“PS: If any of Rainbow's friends are reading this since she no doubt couldn't finish this letter, I've arranged presents for each one of you as my final “Thank You” and I won't take no for an answer, as it was difficult finding something appropriate, if it weren’t for Celestia helping out.
With this, I hope for all of you to have a happy Hearth's Warming Eve.
Princess Luna.”
Everypony exchanged looks between themselves, and then back to the letter.
Twilight stared at her gift that still lay on the floor. She picked it up with her magic and started carefully unwrapping it as her friends started looking for their own presents beneath the tree, which were rather well hidden. When the box was free from its wrappings, Twilight opened it, its contents making her gasp. Before her was a dark orb the size of a hoofball. While it looked like it weighed a lot, through her magic, Twilight could feel that it was almost as light as a feather.
Additionally, she noticed a letter inside the box and took it. But, before she could fully read it, she was interrupted by various shrieks and squeals from her friends when they found their own presents from Princess Luna.
“OOOOOOH MY GOSH!” Pinkie squealed, or almost shrieked. “I CAN'T BELIVE IT! TWO MONTH DISCOUNT TICKET TO CANTERLOT'S ‘FEAST AND SURPRISE’ SHOP!” Before anypony could say anything, Pinkie had already darted from the room at almost the same speed as Rainbow, which created another silent, awkward moment in the living room.
But this time the silent moment wasn't as long as last one and soon everyone was back to their own presents. Just like few moments before, Rarity let out her own squeal/shriek when she opened her own present. “Oh this is just fabulous! A very rare cream from the Crystal Mountains themselves! Ohoohoho! Now my personal spa has become even more fabulous!” Twilight and the others couldn't help but laugh at Rarity's reaction. She acted akin to a small filly succumbing to a sugar high, after receiving copious amounts of candy.
Fluttershy and Applejack were a bit more in control of their reactions when they opened up their presents. The yellow pegasus gave out a big smile, big enough to make you think that Pinkie was wearing a perfect disguise of Fluttershy. She picked up a large looking book from her own box, which had various animals printed on the cover.
“No doubt a book about taking care of animals.” Twilight thought, judging by the appearance of the book. It looked like it was at least a few centuries old.
Applejack, on the other hoof, gave out a quick “YEEEEHAA!” pulling out a small bag. “Ah just can't believe it!” She said, grinning madly when she dropped the small leather sack. “Ah never would have though' in a thousand years that I would get mah hooves on the rare “Light Apple” seeds!”
The farmpony noticed the confused looks of her friends. “I'm sorry for asking, Applejack. But what exactly is this “Light Apple” you speak of?” Rarity asked.
“Granny Smith used to tell us that they are very special an' rare apples that glow in the dark like a small candle light," Applejack shortly explained. “An' their taste is somethin' really sweet that ya can't just resist it!”
“Well, the name certainly might need bit more improvement...” Rarity muttered to herself, trying to make sure that Applejack wasn't listening, knowing how involved the earth pony could get with her apples.
“What was that, sugarcube?”
“Oooh, eheheh...” Rarity laughed nervously, trying to find a way out from this. “Oh nothing... just... uuuh... I would like to hear more about them...” She looked away and concentrated back on her gift.
“Well, since ya liked it so much, Ah might just tell ya the whole story Granny Smith told me.” Or maybe not. Applejack’s amused tone told Rarity that she had indeed heard her comment.
While this was happening, Fluttershy had walked to Twilight, who was still inspecting her present. “So Twilight...” she started. “What is that exactly?” She pointed at the orb.
“It is a very rare and special kind of star chart,” Twilight began explaining, her own tone turning fascinated and amazed. “In ancient times, a unicorn would fill this orb with the records about the stars and their positions and just look at the surface of it.” She then pointed at the orb’s surface, which was covered with various markings all over. “The amount of time it took to create this orb and its details must have taken a few years, even longer when they would start filling in the stars.”
While Fluttershy wasn't really interested in astronomy, she still found herself fascinated at the way Twilight explained what it was. She found herself wanting to see how it worked. “So, only unicorns can use it then?”
“Actually no," Twilight answered. “Other species can use it. But there is a small catch, if I might call it that.”
“What is it then?” Fluttershy queried.
“It only answers to the pony it was made for,” Twilight put it simply. “No one else, except it's holder, can use it, as it answers to his or her’s magical presence.”
Now Fluttershy found herself a bit confused. “But Twilight, only unicorns and alicorns have magic around themselves. How could other species then use it?”
Twilight shook her head, entering into her educational mode. “You forgot, Fluttershy, that all species do have their own variant of magic, even if it's presence is quite small.. Like you pegasi: for being able to walk on the clouds and able to manipulate them better than any unicorn, or most of the earth ponies with their connection to the earth and nature.”
“Then what about the dragons or griffons?” Fluttershy found herself asking.
“Well griffons are bit different, as they have same kind of abilities like pegasi, but they also seem to have a good connection with their nature. Well, at least their shamans do. The dragons, well...” Twilight paused for a moment. “The dragons are completely different thing, as they are almost magical beings as a whole...” the explanation went on for a while, but Fluttershy listened with a quite interested look.
While this was happening, Spike was busy with his very special diamond cake that Princess Luna and Celestia had made for him. “Best, Hearth's Warming gift, EVER!” he said as his tongue tasted the cake, and his eyes almost eating it for him.
The rest of the day went by as Twilight and her friends enjoyed their presents. Much later that evening, when Rainbow Dash had finally returned with the biggest grin on her face and rather dreamy look in her eyes, Twilight told her friends about Star Dust and about her impending visit to Ponyville. Of course, as expected, everypony was excited about it, especially Pinkie. “Oh! Can I throw her a ‘Welcome To Ponyville Star Dust’ party?!” she asked.
“I guess you can, although she hasn't come to fully stay in Ponyville.” Twilight explained. Star Dust had made that clear, while she liked the idea of living at Ponyville, she wasn't compelled to move there. Though, she had never fully explained why.
“So, when is she coming then?” Rainbow asked, somewhat intrigued to meet Star Dust.
“We have agreed that she’d come a few days after the New Year's Eve," Twilight informed them all.
After a long list of questions, the ponies (and the full dragon) started to feel sleepy and decided that it was time to call it a day and retreated back to their own rooms. The next day they had started packing everything as their train was leaving in a few hours.
After a long morning filled with stuffing suitcases, they finally reached the station and were ready to board the train. “Wait! Twilight, wait!” they heard someone yell over the crowd. They all turned and saw a light blue coated unicorn trying to reach them through the crowd. That had probably been the same mare Twilight had told them about.
“Star?” Twilight asked, sounding a bit confused as she hadn't known that the unicorn would actually come to the train station. “What are you doing here?”
“Just wanted to say goodbye," Star panted a bit as she finally reached Twilight and her friends. “And making sure that you are still fine with me coming over after the New Years Eve.”
“That's really nice of you.” Twilight smiled, which made Star to respond with her own awkward smile. “And don't worry. It's completely fine, and my friends also like the idea very much.” She turned her gaze to her friends.
“So, you are Star Dust," Rainbow said, or rather asked, hovering right in front of the unicorn, making her rather nervous.
“Y-yeah...”
“Nice to meet ya.” Rainbow grinned, offering her hoof. “Can't wait to know you better when you come to Ponyville!” Star timidly and slowly reached her hoof to Rainbow's, giving a small shake. The train’s horn sounded, telling everyone to get on before it departed.
“I'll see you in a couple weeks then!” Twilight called to Star as she entered the train, giving her one wave and receiving one back from Star, before entering the train as it started it's journey back to Ponyville; her home.
The days seemed to pass quite quickly for Twilight even though she found herself a little bit more nervous each day. Soon, New Year’s Eve came and much to her surprise, her parents, big brother and Cadence had decided to come for a surprise visit. And it certainly was as Twilight had freaked out, but only for a moment.
After the minor panic attack, everything mostly went back to normal and Twilight was having a great time with both her friends and family. In a few hours, the New Year’s Eve could fully start. Twilight, her friends and family, and pretty much everypony in Ponyville was getting ready for the celebration. As the time neared slowly, the sky flashed to life in display of bright lights.
Everypony gasped in awe as the lights took over more of the sky and soon it was also filled by various explosions of magical projectiles from the unicorns of Ponyville, with extra help from the Sparkle family. “HAPPY NEW YEAR’S EVE!!” the town echoed.
The next day was long and rather slow as everypony had found themselves quite tired and wanting to hide under their covers from the cruel sun because of the late party that Pinkie had thrown. There had been music, dancing, games, music, dancing, even more dancing, and of course, the Canterlot Castle’s Punch that Rarity had got for Pinkie.
And that had certainly done the trick, at least for the ponies that had decided to drink too much of it or simply couldn't hold their liquor.
Like Applejack, who, after drinking way too many glasses, tried hitting on Rainbow Dash. Well, at least it looked like that, but quickly changed as she directed flirtations towards Rarity when Rainbow had turned her down. However the white unicorn seemed to be an even harder bite to chew and was turned down even faster. After that, it seemed that the earth pony spent most of her night moping around a one corner or the other.
Fluttershy, whom nopony ever thought that was even willing to drink, had become the complete opposite of herself, to the shock of everyone, and no doubt was now suffering from a horrible hangover.
Rarity had been more sensible for not drinking too much, and even though she still had become a bit tipsy, she still managed to at least had kept her mind clear, same with Twilight and her parents, although her father and Shining had taken a few extra drinks which had made them act a bit more “brave” around their wives. Rainbow Dash had passed out after about twenty mugs. And Pinkie had been... well, Pinkie Pie.
“At least she didn't drink too much...” Twilight muttered on her bed. Rolling to her sides, she tried to keep the sun from hurting her eyes.
After long hours of rolling, Twilight finally got up; after another hour, the rest of the library was finally waking up as well, with certain ponies suffering from a small hangover due to last night. Then came a good breakfast, and with the morning already fading into noon, Twilight and her family spent the rest of the day with each other. The next day involved Twilight’s family packing for their return trip to Canterlot.
After bidding her parents, brother and sister-in law goodbye, she returned to the library. Now she began preparing for Star Dust's arrival, which was tomorrow. “Let's see what we could do...” Twilight pondered out loud. "Well, first we have Pinkie's party, but that's until later this evening," she thought. "But it is only two hours away after she's here. I probably need to distract her, but how...?"
Most of the planning lasted a whole day.
Then the next day came or, to be more precise, Wednesday; the day Star Dust would come to Ponyville. Twilight literally jumped out of her bed and ran to the bathroom for a proper waking up. After that, she woke up Spike and made a quick breakfast before moving on to making sure that the library was ready for a visitor.
She then proceeded to start making a list for a small slumber party she thought about throwing for Star when Pinkie's party was over. "But that needs to be for tomorrow," Twilight thought. "I doubt she can first time keep up with Pinkie's 'Welcome Parties'". She chuckled a bit.
Twilight then turned to the clock, seeing that it was now reaching four in the evening, which meant gathering her friends and going to the station to wait for the train from Canterlot. “I certainly would love to know this Star Dust better,” Rarity said thoughtfully as they waited at the station. “I certainly would certainly like hear all the juicy rumors she might have.” Twilight let out a small giggle at Rarity's comment.
She couldn't wait for Star to arrive so she could introduce Star to her friends. Although she hoped Pinkie or Rainbow didn't try to “scare” her too much as she seemed to be same kind of pony as Fluttershy. "Well, at least there is somepony who is similar to her," Twilight thought to herself.
She wasn't sure though how Applejack would react to her. While she was really friendly towards everypony, there was the cautious part of her which she was good at hiding when she wanted to see somepony’s “true colors,” as Applejack liked to say.
Twilight’s trail of thought was interrupted when she heard the train’s whistle. As the train was getting closer, Twilight started to feel nervous. Even though she had made some plans on what they would be doing, she was sure that something would go wrong. She wanted to make sure that Star Dust enjoyed her stay in Ponyville and the presence of her friends. Maybe she could even be friends with them.
The train finally arrived and stopped at the station. Twilight and the others waited as ponies exited the train and went on with their lives. Soon they, or more specifically, Rainbow, who had decided to use her wings and fly up above the crowd, noticed a familiar dark coated unicorn stepping off of the train.
“So you finally made it!” Rainbow was the first one to greet Star, taking the unicorn by surprise when she swooped down right in front of her.
“Ah!” Star exclaimed, taking a few steps backwards before realizing who it was.
“Hey, no need to be scared of the fastest Pegasi in Equestria,” Rainbow boasted, of course not seriously, but more like playfully, trying to make the frightened unicorn feel better.
“I-I-I wasn't scared!” Star replied, trying to sound daring but failing at it. “You just... surprised me. That's all.”
“Oohh! I LOVE surprises!” Pinkie cut in, scaring Star Dust and making her jump again, this time smashing her hoof into her chest. "That might have been a bit more frightening," Star thought, but she wasn't going to admit it. She had already embarrassed herself and there was no need to repeat it.
“I hope your trip down was good?” Twilight then came to her view, with a small apologetic smile on her face. “And sorry about that,” she said, gesturing towards Pinkie and Rainbow.
“It's alright,” Star said, taking deep, long breaths while taking her hoof off her chest. “And the trip wasn't that bad. Even if I hoped it would have been bit faster.”
“Do you have anything with you?” Twilight asked, noticing that Star Dust didn't have any kind of saddlebag or luggage with her, except her winter clothing.
“No,” Star shook her head, as she gave Twilight and others a confused look. “Should I have brought something then?” she asked, almost sounding afraid. She hadn't known that she had to bring something on her first trip
“Of course not,” Twilight smiled. “If you felt that you didn't need to bring anything, then it's fine with us.” Star Dust felt her tense limbs slowly loosen, knowing that there was nothing to be worried about. “Well, let's go to the library first,” Twilight said.
When they were approaching the library, Twilight's friends had told her and Star Dust that they all still had some things they needed to do, so they left Star and Twilight on their own. At the library, Twilight had shown Star Dust where she would be sleeping, and had went on showing her home to the unicorn.
“What's behind that door?” Star asked when they had returned back to the downstairs. “Basement, I presume?”
“That? Oh yes, and that's also where the laboratory is,” Twilight explained.
“The library has a laboratory?” Star asked, a bit of skepticism in both her voice and on her face. It just sounded so weird in her head. Usually libraries didn't posses laboratories for many reasons. Mostly the younger fillies and colts possibly doing some kind of damage.
“Yes, I know it might be a bit weird,” Twilight replied sheepishly while rubbing back of her head. “But it was there when I moved here,” she quickly added, “But I did make some improvements when I noticed that it had not been used for long while.” As she explained, she was looking for different reactions from Star Dust, and so far it seemed that she wasn't doing a good job. At least in her opinion.
While she didn't show that much interest, she still hadn't shown that she was bored at her little house tour, though Twilight was still feeling really nervous. Most of the time she had just mostly nodded, or given a short reply. Of course, she asked few questions, like where she was sleeping.
"She probably is that way so she doesn't seem too rude," Twilight thought to herself nervously when she started going through other possibilities. She even started to feel small drops of sweat forming at the back of her head.
“Can I see it?” Star suddenly asked Twilight while looking at her with an interested look. Twilight in turn took a little bit more time to register what Star had asked her as she was maybe bit too focused on where her mind had started to take her.
“What? Oh, y-yes. Sure! I would love to!” it wasn't really convincing, but Star seemed to accept that and gave Twilight an appreciative smile.
Before either mare had realized it, they had spent most of their time at the laboratory. Twilight had explained to Star about the state the laboratory had been when she had officially moved in, then went on explaining the amount of time it had taken to make the laboratory look the way it probably was before it was abandoned.
Star let out a giggle when Twilight went on explaining how Spike had cleaned most of the dust in the laboratory by sneezing small amounts of his fire when he was cleaning the table. “... and then Spike started sneezing quite uncontrollably and before I knew it, the entire room was clean,” she told Star with a wide, humored smile.
She then let out an amused, but still just slightly annoyed sigh. “And then we of course had to clean up the ashes and whatever burnt marks there were.”
“But that wasn't the end of the craziness that happened here...” Twilight muttered.
“How so?” Star asked with raised eyebrow.
“Well, it happened two years ago when I...” Twilight started, nervously rubbing her hooves together while looking at them; shifting her gaze between her hooves and Star. “I tried to make some sense from Pinkie's Pinkie Sense...”
“Pinkie Sense?” Star asked, wearing a rather confused look on her face. “What kind of a name for a sense is that?” she asked, not really believing what Twilight had said.
“Well...” Twilight sighed, her shoulders moving with her. “It is really hard to explain...” With that, Twilight went on about how she tried to make sense from the Pinkie Sense, only to fail quite badly on it and soon just accepting that it was something that she, or anypony else didn't really understand. Even Pinkie couldn't.
Star stared at Twilight in disbelief. The story just sounded really unbelievable and bizarre. "Almost bizarre as Pinkie Pie," she thought.
All of sudden the door upstairs opened and Spike stepped inside, looking down at the two unicorns. “Hey Twilight,” he called, “Just letting you know that the clock’s almost at five. You’re gonna be late for-” but before Spike could say anymore, Twilight quickly cut him off.
“Thanks for letting me know Spike!” she said a bit hurriedly.
"Getting late from what?" Star wondered, eying both Spike and Twilight with a raised eyebrow. She quickly put a neutral face when Twilight turned towards her.
“Well, I guess we have spent enough time here,” Twilight said. Sounding rather composed than few moments ago. “What you say if I showed you bit more around Ponyville?” she suggested.
Star pondered for a moment if this was some kind of test Twilight was giving her, but it didn't seem that way. She decided to go with what Twilight was saying. “I guess,” she replied.
“Great!” Twilight grinned happily. “Let’s just dress up and then move on!” Twilight quickly went to the stairs, Star Dust following behind her wondering what the lavender unicorn had in mind.
The tour around Ponyville was, for some reason, quite short. At first, Twilight had shown her Rarity’s boutique was and then started showing her around the town, but soon Twilight had suggested that they would head for Sugarcube Corner. “Since it’s kind of cold here and, well, you really should taste their wonderful pastries and desserts!” she recommended, any attempt at subtlety lost.
"What are you thinking?" Star wondered. She wasn’t really fond of when somepony would keep something from her. But she decided to play along now. "It really can’t be anything bad…"
Soon they were at the building called Sugarcube Corner, and Star Dust could already feel her mouth suddenly watering a bit when she noticed how the building resembled some kind of pastry and the snow on it made it look even more delicious.
Inside the shop, her mouth felt even wetter when the smells of various pastries reached her nostrils and the amount that was displayed around the shop. “Oh, hello there Twilight,” greeted Mr. Cake. “I see that you brought a new friend.” He smiled at Star.
“Thank you Mr. Cake,” Twilight thanked the earth pony as she took her winter outfit off. “And this here is Star Dust. I met her while we were at Canterlot,” she explained.
“Ah yes!” exclaimed Mr. Cake in realization. “Pinkie did mention you.” He pointed at Star, “Nice to meet you then Star Dust. Any friend of Twilight and Pinkie is a friend of mine.” Mr. Cake gave a nervous Star a quick hoofshake. “So, I take it that you’re here for something to eat?” he then asked.
“Yes, you could say that.” Twilight smiled before giving Mr. Cake a quick wink, which went unnoticed by Star who was too busy now looking at all the delicious looking confectionaries.
“Ah, yes. Of course,” Mr. Cake replied, understanding what Twilight meant. “Why don’t you two try to find yourselves good seats then?” He asked.
With that Twilight and Star first got out of their tablecloths and Twilight took them to the closest table. “I hope you’re fine with this.” Twilight said as they seated themselves. For some reason Twilight had decided to take a table at the corner of the shop.
“Yeah. I'm fine with this,” Star replied, looking around the shop. She simply couldn't get enough of this place. The smell of the sweets simply was amazing, the pastries themselves looked amazing, which made Star wish she could taste every one of them.
“So...” began Star. “Does this place work like any kind of restaurant or can we choose our own-?” Star's question was brought to a quick interruption when a giant pink blur suddenly jumped in front of her eyes and screamed: “SURPRISE!” At the same time, there was a giant “BANG!” and confetti started falling. But Star wasn't that concentrated on either of them since she let out quite loud yelp.
“I think we might have scared her,” Pinkie said, when all six of them looked at the frightenly frozen Star Dust on the floor.
After a little while of calming down and hearing good chunk of apologies, Star was finally able to calm her speeding heart. “It's-it's alright...” she reassured them again, while feeling ashamed of herself.
“You sure?” Twilight asked bit worriedly. “We really didn't know that you might get scared like that.”
“Scared?” Star tried to shrug off the moment as it was nothing. “I wasn't that scared.” She tried to laugh convincingly. “Just... taken by surprise.”
“I don't know.” Rainbow smirked. “It looked more likely as somepony got scared out of their living horse shoes,” Rainbow teasingly commented, to which Applejack and Pinkie Pie let out small giggles.
“Not true!” Star tried to defend herself, while her face was starting to feel a bit warm. “I just didn't know that all of you were planning on something like that...”
“Well of course silly!” Pinkie grinned, suddenly appearing right next to Star and wrapping her hoof around her shoulder. “Then what kind of surprise it would be if you knew about it already?”
“We are sorry if we scared you a bit,” Fluttershy apologized while Star still tried to show that it was nothing, trying to keep some shreds of her pride. “But, we were hoping to give you a good welcoming party.”
“A welcoming party?” Star repeated the words, like she wasn't expecting something like that. “For me?”
“Well of course!” Rainbow exclaimed. “Can't have a new friend without at least some kind of party!”
“I'm... I'm your friend?” Star asked, almost in disbelief.
“Well, you are friend of Twilight are you not?” Rarity asked. Star nodded slightly. “Well then that means you are our friend as well. And this is a perfect opportunity to get to know each other perfectly,” she explained happily.
“And get to know EVERYPONY!” Pinkie then exclaimed, taking Star off guard again.
“Huh!?”
“COME ON EVERYPONY! IT'S TIME TO PAAAARRTYYY!” With that, the door of Sugarcube Corner was pretty much slammed open and ponies started to pour in and getting close to scaring Star again. With that, the welcoming party for Star Dust had started.
The party certainly had been one of its kind as there was loud music, lots of dancing and many games, but Star Dust didn't really feel like doing any of those things. At first, she had spent her time with Twilight, but then she had left her alone, hoping that she might make some new acquaintances.
“It is good to see another fellow Canterlot pony, and a unicorn for that matter.” Star had at some point found herself talking with somepony named Lyra Heartstrings, who said that she was originally from Canterlot. She had found herself quite surprised when she had heard that beside Twilight, someone else from Canterlot was already living in Ponyville.
“Yeah...” Star said, not really sure how to reply to Lyra's comment. “How long have you been living here exactly?”
“Hmmmm...” Lyra tapped her hoof to her chin. “Maaaybe three or four years now. Been living with Bon Bon about two and a half years now,” Lyra said, shrugging a bit.
“I see...” Star finished awkwardly, hoping to change the subject quickly, feeling that she might make things a bit uncomfortable for Lyra.
“It's really funny how your life changes when you meet somepony special for you, don't you agree?” Lyra asked.
“Uuuh... I... I guess...” Star muttered. “I never really had anypony “special” for me...”
“Not ever?” Lyra asked, puzzled. “How is that possible? You certainly look like somepony who would have a lot of ponies chasing you down.”
Star just looked at Lyra awkwardly, while feeling herself starting to blushing from her comment. No one had ever said anything like that to her. “I hope this doesn't count as you hitting on me?” Star joked awkwardly, hoping to ease the tension that had started slowly taking over her.
Lyra then let out good hearted laugh and suddenly wrapped her hoof around Star’s shoulder. "Don't any of these ponies know about personal space?" Star wondered as she had already had enough of this gesture, which had already happened few times at this party.
“That was a good one.” Lyra chuckled. “But no worries, I'm not hitting on you. I can't cheat on Bons because if I do...” She shuddered. “Well, it certainly wouldn't be healthy.”
Star decided to give out a small chuckle of her own. “I bet...”
After spending little bit longer with Lyra, Star soon found herself talking with Rarity, who started to talk about Canterlot's latest happenings and then proudly told Star a bit about her work at Ponyville as a fashionista and the amount of fame she was slowly gaining.
“...I still can't believe I had to make the costumes for Manehattan's mayor and his wife for their wedding anniversary,” Rarity explained excitedly. “It was like a dream come true to be part of something so romantic!”
“I'm sure it was,” Star said, interested.
However, before she could continue her conversation, Rainbow suddenly cut between them. “Oh come on Star!” she exclaimed, “You gotta do more than just talking to everypony! That's not what the party is about!”
“Then what else can I do then?” Star asked, confused. She had never been in a “party” that was directly meant for her. At least not in this kind of party.
“Please Rainbow Dash, it is a bit rude to interrupt somepony's conversation,” Rarity commented a bit distastefully on Rainbow's actions, but the pegasi ignored her and was grinning at Star. “I might have few ideas...”
"How did I get myself into this?" Star thought to herself almost sadly as she sat on a chair and stared at the many, many mugs of Apple Family Cider before her. While she always enjoyed a good mug or two of cider, this was where she drew the line.
“The rules are quite simple,” Rainbow began explaining with a smug grin on her lips. “The first one who passes out, loses. So, are you ready?”
“Do I really have to?” Star asked, her voice telling everypony that she wasn't fond of the idea. And she also didn't really like to have pretty much everypony looking at them.
“Well of course not,” Rainbow replied, but Star didn't like the tone the pegasi used. “Unless you're a chicken!” she said in challenging tone. “Or are you saying that you Canterlot types can't take a drink?” That certainly did the trick.
“Oh I'll show you a Canterlot type!” Star answered to the challenge and then drank her first cider mug before Rainbow could react.
“Now that's more like it!” With that Rainbow drank her own mug dry.
And then the competition was on. Both Rainbow and Star drank down their ciders, not wanting to give up. At first, neither of them showed any signs that the cider was affecting them, but after almost twentieth mug, things were turning different.
“Still *hic* feeling like *hic* going?” Rainbow asked drunkenly. She was having a hard time keeping her mind focused on one thing and keeping her eyes open. But the thought of winning was still strong enough to keep her going.
The same could be said about Star Dust. “Al *hic* ways,” she said as she raised her next mug; it had become quite hard to use her magic, and it was also wearing her greatly. But the mug’s movements had become slow and suddenly the mug stopped moving and Star was looking down on the floor.
“Huh? Can't take it anymore?” Rainbow asked, trying to get a reaction from the unicorn, but got nothing. “There! *hic* Guesh she wasn't up to it!” Rainbow said, or more likely mumbled. “But put up a good figh...” With that Rainbow simply passed out and dropped herself onto the floor.
However, Star suddenly moved and got up. “Guess that *hic* makes me the... the winner?” Star asked with drunken grin on her face. But the expression soon changed from victorious to sickly. “Might somepony tell me where the little fillies room is?” She suddenly asked. Pinkie then quickly pointed at the back of the room and Star became a blur.
A little while later, Star was seen again, but she was much more sluggish than before and soon found out that maybe the dance floor wasn't such good idea anymore. Soon, before Star had realized it, the party was over. It had left her a bit disappointed that she didn't fully take the fun out of it immediately, but it still had left some memories for her.
“If I can remember any of this in the morning...” she said to herself, to which Twilight, who was helping her to stay up, chuckled. She was happy that this day had gone perfectly, without the few missteps, and was looking forward for tomorrow.
“Uuugh...” Star muttered as the first sun rays touched her eyelids and burned through. She wrapped her hoof around her face, keeping the sun from hurting her eyes and her already hurting head. Then her senses, her nose to be exact, picked up something else that took her mind from her killing headache. It smelled really sweet and tasty.
“Wha...” The next thing she knew, she was lying on the cold, hard floor and her head was killing her even more. “By Equestria! Why must the floor be so hard!?” She whined as she was getting up. She smelled the air again and could now tell that it was the scent of pancakes that had invaded her nostrils.
As the door slowly opened, she heard Twilight's voice, not so quietly, coming from the down stairs. “Hurry up Spike! She could awake at any second!”
“I think that thump sound we heard just moments ago might tell us that she is awake,” Twilight's dragon assistant replied in a bored tone as if this was an everyday occurrence. “And probably quite cranky as well.”
“You have no idea...” Star rubbed her head as she walked down the stairs. For some reason, the stairs seemed to be farther away the last time she used them. And it didn't help her headache much either.
“Oh! You are already awake!” she heard Twilight's surprised voice as the other unicorn’s head was peaking through the door with an awkward smile. “The breakfast isn't really finished yet. There are still some pancakes to be made and-”
“It’s okay,” Star replied, trying to sound cheerful and less grumpy as the headache was still bothering her badly. She stepped inside the kitchen and was greeted by small pile of pancakes and next to them, a bowl of mixture of salad and fruits with a few sandwiches and a glass full of apple juice. Her headache suddenly left her.
“But I don't think you have to do all of this,” she said while still looking at the table.
Twilight's mood suddenly turned from slightly nervous, to completely nervous and her small smile faltered. “I... I mean that, maybe you didn't have to work this hard for me..,” Star quickly corrected herself before Twilight could say or do anything. “A simpler breakfast would have been fine too.”
“Told you so...” Spike muttered in an annoyed tone. That made Twilight look more uncomfortable.
“But, I still appreciate the effort you put into it.”
“I'll make few more and then I'm off to bed...” Spike muttered annoyedly, glancing at Twilight.
“Sure thing Spike,” Twilight replied with a smile. “You've earned it,” she added, knowing it would change the dragon’s mood. It certainly did put the young dragon into a better mood. Spike hastily made the last pancakes and quickly left the kitchen and back for his bed.
“Is he alright?” Star asked concerned, while her eyes had followed the dragon until he disappeared above the stairs. “He seemed to be in foul mood.”
“Oh Spike? Twilight tilted her head a bit. “He's fine. He's usually that when he hasn't slept that good,” she waved off as she took her seat.
“He didn't sleep well then?”
To that Twilight made a nervous look as her eyes darted around the kitchen. “Well... you could say that…,” she said, her lips forming a nervous smile.
Star now gave Twilight an uncertain, but still questioning look. “What do you mean?” She asked, raising her eyebrow.
“Well...” Twilight started while she was rubbing her hooves together timidly. “Somepony was rather loud last night.” Star could feel her face getting slightly warm as small drops of sweat started forming around her forehead as she realized where Twilight was going with this.
“I'm rather surprised that a unicorn like you could have such strong vocal cords,” Twilight said jokingly, trying to ease the mood while still wearing a nervous look. “I think most of my neighbors must've heard that.” Twilight laughed. “Did you use some form of spell to increase your vocal cords while you were asleep?” she asked, now sounding rather genuinely interested.
“Ehehe... you... you could say that...” Star said while her face was twitching slightly. But that quickly ended when her head had to also remind her about last night. “Ugh... and this is why I usually avoid drinking hard...” she muttered while rubbing her forehead.
“Because of headaches?” Twilight asked, with slight amusement in her voice. “Here.” She levitated two pills and a glass of water to the pained unicorn. “These should help you with your head.”
“That and... well, you know the rest...” Star muttered, annoyed and embarrassed. “And thank you.” She quickly took the pills into her mouth and drank the glass of water empty fast. “But how were you even able to sleep the whole night?” Star asked afterwards.
Twilight's face then formed another embarrassed smile as she took the glass back. “Well Spike can get really cranky when he doesn't get his good night sleep and...”
Last night...
“Spike get back here, you're going to wake Star!” Twilight whispered loudly with a commanding tone.
“NO!” Spike whispered loudly back, which was a bit of a surprise that either of them could hear each other being this close to snoring Star Dust. “I haven't slept at all since you two came back!” Spikes left eye gave a small twitch. “And I'm actually surprised that anypony still hasn't come to complain about this yet! I'm going in!”
“Spike wait!” Twilight now raised her voice a bit while trying to reach the young dragon with her hoof, but she wasn't fast enough. The dragon was already right next to Star’s bed and was reaching towards her with his claws.
Twilight was about to use her horn next to drag Spike away, but Spike had already reached and was now holding Stars mouth shut. For a short while, nothing seemed to happen, but then Star started squirming and trying to open her mouth.
But she quickly calmed down and was now breathing through her nostrils with a small sniffles while Spike stomped back to his bed.
Present day...
“Oh...” Star was now feeling really embarrassed, and she knew it as her face was burning up. “...I see...” Her ears flattened. “I'm sorry for being a bother to you...” Star apologized.
“It was nothing really.” Twilight waved a dismissive hoof. “At least things ended up good and nopony came to complain,” Twilight said half jokingly. “How's your head?”
“Better,” Star replied.
Twilight smiled. “That's good.” She then picked up her fork. “We are going to have long day. I've made some long plans for today,” Twilight explained, taking a small piece of the pancake.
“Really?” Star took a small piece of her pancake, and was feeling even better as the headache finally passed. “What have you planned then?” She asked, before eating the small piece of pancake. It tasted really good!
“Well, first I thought we could visit Sweet Apple Acres and see Applejack,” Twilight explained.
“Applejack...” Star muttered, chewing on her pancake. “She was that orange earth pony with a Stetson hat. Right?”
“Yeah.” Twilight smiled. “Hopefully you two might get to know each other a bit better. Without all that cider and all.” Star immediately winced at the mention of last night. “And then maybe show you bit more of our town and then go to Fluttershy's-” Twilights explanation was interrupted by a knock on the door. “Who could that be?”
“you weren't expecting anypony?”
Twilight shook her head. “Not that I know of...” she said in a concerned tone as she left the table. Another knock on the door, this time a bit faster. “Alright, alright I'm coming,” Twilight said, now sounding a bit annoyed.
“I hope this is importan...” whatever Twilight was about to say was forgotten as she stared at Ponyville's Mayor. “Oh my goodness Mayor! I- I wasn't expecting to see you here! I-I-I...” Twilight started stammering.
“Yes, I have to say that my arrival was a bit of a surprise. But I simply couldn't wait any longer,” Mayor Mare said formally, but there was still some friendly amusement in her tone. “The reason why I am here, is for your next Winter Wrap Up plans.”
“What is this Winter Wrap Up?” Star thought.
Upon mentioning Winter Wrap Up, something clicked in Twilight's mind. “My- my plans for the... Winter-Winter Wrap Up?” she asked, almost sounding shocked.
“Yes.” Mayor nodded. “Don't tell me you've forgotten our annual meeting about the event?” That didn't help Twilight's current condition at all.
While Star Dust was standing behind Twilight, she could still see that Twilight wasn't exactly feeling well, especially with that small trembling and Star doubted it was from the cold. “I-I-I-I...” The Mayor was now raising a questionable eyebrow.
“I'm so sorry!” Twilight exclaimed loudly. “I've been really busy with...” Twilight hurriedly tried to think of any kind of good excuses, but wasn't doing a good job. “Well with...” she then let her gaze go to Star Dust who was still standing at the kitchen’s entrance and looking quite lost.
“Ah. I see,” Mayor simply replied. Strangely, she didn't seem that disappointed.
“But I still have ideas with me!” Twilight then quickly said. “Just let me grab my things and...” Twilight was now running around the room, trying to find some notebooks and quickly got dressed up. “I'm really sorry Star Dust,” she apologized hurriedly, “but I think we need to postpone our schedule for now! But don't worry, I should be back shortly!”
Star nodded. “It's alright. I try to-” and then the door closed before Star finish her sentence. “...figure out something to do then.” With that Star returned back to the kitchen, eating her share of the breakfast and then cleaning up the table.
After that she walked around the library and began rifling through the many shelves. "I've seen bigger libraries…", she thought to herself, but didn't meant in a negative way. At least she didn't have to go around for hours to look what she was looking. "But I still need to find something to read…", after a little while of search she decided to look at simple adventure book.
On the cover of the book was text: Daring Do and the Soul Star.
"Hmm... that's interesting..."
A couple of hours later, and there was still no sign of Twilight. But at least the book had been keeping her interested. “Where's Twilight?” She then heard a familiar voice asking with a long yawn.
“She went with the Mayor,” Star replied, not taking her eyes of the pages. “She said she would-”
“Be back shortly,” Spike finished Stars sentence before she could. “Yeah, when she means 'be back shortly'” Spike finger quoted, “it usually means that she'll be away most of the day.” Spike smirked. Now Star turned her gaze from the book to Spike.
“Are you serious?” She asked, a bit skeptical.
“Quite,” Spike replied.
“That doesn't make any sense.”
“That's Twilight pretty much.” Spike shrugged. “But she can't really help it when things like this happen. And Winter Wrap Up is really important here in Ponyville.”
“I see..” Star muttered. ”Do you have any else I could do besides reading?” Star suddenly asked. ”While this has been quite interesting book, I still would like to do something else besides reading...”
”Don't say that out loud around Twilight.” Spike snickered,but quickly composed himself. ”Well, you can always walk around Ponyville if you like,” Spike suggested.
Star pondered for a moment. Twilight had already showed her around the town, but it wouldn't hurt much looking around. ”I guess that could work,” she said.
”Could you tell Twilight where I am if she returns before I do?” Star requested while she was dressing.
”Sure thing!” Spike replied before Star closed the door behind her. The air was cold, but not cold as yesterday.
Star started walking through the town and soon found herself walking past Sugarcube Corner. She thought about visiting it, but decided to do that later. She then walked passed by a candy shop. Much to her surprise, it wasn't owned by Pinkie Pie, but then it would probably look like copy of Sugarcube Corner.
”Why hello there!” A voice suddenly called out to Star. ”You’re Star Dust, am I correct?” The mare's voice asked behind her.
”Yes,” Star replied while turning. ”Yes I am.” She was now facing a rather familiar white coated unicorn. ”And you are Rarity, right?”
”That’s right my dear. Good thing you still remember me after such hard night,” Rarity teased Star, who on the other hoof had quite a distasteful look on her face.
”Why is everyone bringing that up anyway…?” She muttered in annoyance.
”I'm sorry but I just couldn't help it because some ponies had said that they heard rather loud snoring coming from the library.” Rarity chuckled.
Star facehoofed from embarrassment. “This is why I try to avoid drinking…” she muttered both annoyed and embarrassed, which caused Rarity to laugh out loud.
“I'm so sorry, but it just sounded so ridiculously funny,” Rarity said, still laughing.
“Well, it is good if somepony is having fun.” Star sounded little vexed as she felt even more humiliated.
“My apologies,” Rarity then added quickly, now in control of her laughter. “That was rather uncouth and really unladylike of me. I hope I didn't offend you.”
Star looked at Rarity for a moment. Trying to see if the other unicorn was still making fun of her, but didn't see any of that. “I... I think it is alright,” she finally replied, sounding a bit unsure.
“But I hope you don't mind me asking but, are you alone?” Rarity asked, wanting to change the subject quickly. “I had been given the impression Twilight wanted to show you more of our humble little town.”
“Yes she was going to, but then had to got off with the Mayor,” Star explained, sounding a bit annoyed. “Something about preparing for the Winter Wrap Up.” Rarity's expression quickly became something of between shock and surprise.
“Oh my, then you are going to be by yourself rest of the day then,” Rarity said. “This is rather big thing for Twilight. Well, everything is rather big to her.”
“Really? But what does she do that is so important?” Star asked, now more interested. She also wanted to learn bit more about this “Winter Wrap Up” and also what part was Twilight actually playing in it. “And what is this Winter Wrap Up?”
“Well, it is rather long story you see,” Rarity began.
“I think we have the time.” Star smirked. Rarity chuckled at that.
“Yes we do. What you say we take a walk too?” Rarity asked, to which Star agreed to.
“Well first you need to understand few things about Winter Wrap Up...” Rarity then went on explaining of how Ponyville was founded by earth ponies and how they cleaned up the winter, before any of the pegasi started living there, the best they could.
While that was happening, Star found herself quite intrigued of this event. Clearing the winter without using magic. While many unicorns might scowl at the idea, it was still intriguing idea for Star. And the fact that somepony like Twilight Sparkle who was the most magical in Ponyville wanted to attend something that was almost out of her league.
And with that she went telling Star about how Twilight had tried to find her place in the celebration, but didn't have much luck. “I guess it was by a sheer luck that she was around to hear that we've been late from the schedule many years. With that Twilight became our organizer and soon we were on schedule.”
That made Star respect, and even slightly admire Twilight and her dedication towards her work. Even if she seemed to go bit too far with it. And that then made Star wonder just what kind of problems it could cause. “I really hate to see her on a bad day...” she shuddered.
“Ah, we're already back!” Rarity smiled.
Star left her thoughts alone when realizing that she was right now standing in front of Rarity's Boutique, and was now suddenly feeling a bit disappointed that she had to leave the other unicorn who she has come to know a bit better.
“Would you like to come inside?” Rarity asked all of the sudden asked, as if reading Star's mind.
“I'm sorry?” Star asked, taken by surprise.
“Well, it is obvious that you need to do something while Twilight is still going through the plans for next Winter Wrap Up,” Rarity happily explained. “I also have some commissions that I need to work with.” Star could guess where this was going.
“And you wish to use me as a model?” Star asked a bit boldly.
Rarity gave Star a nervous smile while looking upwards, away from Star. “Oh, eheheh, I guess it was bit obvious question,” Rarity said. “But yes I would appreciate it, and you would also need your own winter jacket so you don't have to borrow one from Twilight.”
Soon, Star and Rarity were inside the Boutique and it certainly looked almost the way she had imagined. Really clean, colorful, fancy and somewhat... girly. But not too much.
“And besides,” Rarity then suddenly started. “That jacket on you doesn't fit with your colors at all!” she said rather critically. “And it seems to be too thick and just so... old looking.” That took Star completely by surprise. “So, what do you say we start immediately? I wouldn't take long.”
The hours went by while Star tried out Rarity's various dresses. At first they had been working with designing Star's outfit but that had be cut short when three young fillies had suddenly burst into the room. And soon Star became to know the fillies who called themselves “Cutie Mark Crusaders”.
And that one of their “member” was also the little sister of Rarity. And that they had been in the care of their parents before being sent to Rarity’ care.
“Well, with them out of the way, we can get back to work.” Rarity smiled with so much glee that it almost scared Star. She had, in short time, fourd that when Rarity got inspired by her work, she could get too into it, which made her look and act bit more... different. And it frightened her a bit.
Before she could say anything, Rarity already had measurement tape around her, taking notes about her body size. Soon she was covered by various thin fabrics all around her, taking small shapes of her. Then, they began moving on to different colored fabrics.
“No no no!” Rarity muttered. “This doesn't do well at all...!” She took a quick look at the different colored fabrics. “The blue certainly isn't right... maybe I should make the sleeves longer... a bit more thicker...”
Star was slowly becoming really impatient with this waiting. Rarity had said that it wouldn't take long, but she should have expected this. She wasn't annoyed at that, but she certainly did not enjoy the fact that she didn't have anything to say about what she thought. And some of the criticism about her form was just pushing it.
“Nonononono! That doesn't fit with her form,” Rarity muttered. “I need something wider...” she then let out a loud frustrated groan.
Star was getting really tired of this, so she decided to break the ice around Rarity so they could move forward. “Maybe I could try to help you to decide?” Star suggested, while keeping the annoyance from her voice from showing.
“No no. I can't let you be bothered by that,” Rarity quickly declined. “And no offence, but I don't think you have any experience like I do.” She stated rather boldly, which just increased Star's annoyance.
“I think I might have some,” she said with some annoyance. “And I think that since this is going to be my jacket, I should at least give my opinion about how it should look.”
Now it was Rarity's turn to show some annoyance. “Let me tell you that I'm quite capable of doing this, so you can keep your thoughts to yourself,” Rarity said strictly.
That didn't help Star's case much, as this situation was all too familiar to her. Almost every dresser she had met had the same kind of attitude and not giving her a chance of saying her own thoughts or opinions and simply ignored her.
“Oh please!” Star said rather loudly in frustration. “Just because I might not be the kind of dress maker like you, I think I know what I want!”
“And that's just the problem!” Rarity almost yelled out of frustration, now facing Star. “Last time I did that, I became the laughing stock of Ponyville and Hoity Toity nonetheless!” with that outburst Rarity started to breath rather loudly, trying to calm herself down.
“Well, I can understand from that,” Star said, her own tone now more controlled, but her frustration was still there. “But this isn't some kind of big project that everypony is going to judge.”
Rarity took another deep breath before continuing. “Yes, but every work you make, there is always someone who is going to judge and criticize it,” Rarity explained rather as if it was rather obvious, while still sounding slightly upset and out of breath. “And I wish to make sure that even a simple piece of work is worth talking about.”
Star started to see Rarity now in different kind of light. She already had some ideas about how the other unicorn could get carried away with her work, but she didn't know that it could go this far. “Well, what do you say if I just want something that does not draw any kind of attention?” she suggested calmly. “Something really simple that doesn't waste much time?”
Rarity considered and pondered what Star had said, and she hated to admit it, but she had once again let her own desires to make something amazing to get the best of her. This was all too familiar to her, and reminded her lot of when she tried to make a perfect dress for Twilight which in the end turned to be a rather bland and simple dress. And Twilight had loved it, as well as Fancy Pants. Now she had probably wasted a lot of valuable time for a rather insignificant piece of clothing. Rarity took a deep breath.
“Yes. I'm sorry for snapping at you,” Rarity apologized, “and I would like to hear your share of thoughts about your jacket.” Rarity's voice was rather sincere, but it was still upset.
“It’s alright, and thank you.” Star acknowledged. “But what did you mean by last time?”
Rarity shifted nervously while wearing an awkward and embarrassed smile. “Well, it happened some years ago when me and my friends prepared for the Grand Galloping Gala and they wanted me to make dresses for them the way they liked it.” Rarity moved her hooves from embarrassment.
“And I got the idea of having a Fashion Show and..” Rarity sighed. “You can guess the rest.”
Star had to say that she didn't expect this kind of answer, and now felt slightly guilty for making Rarity so upset about a rather insignificant thing and letting her personal feelings taking over. “I think I know where you are going with this, and I apologize for my previous behavior as well.”
Rarity then offered Star a friendly smile. “Well, you are forgiven. I think that is what friends usually do.”
“Heh.” Star chuckled, smiling widely. “You’re right.”
“But let's get back to this so I can return to my other work as well.” Star nodded in agreement, going on to explain what she thought her jacket might need.
“The sleeves are too long, and the colors could be a bit darker. And maybe I might not need so many pockets but you could...” With that things started to move rather smoothly. Soon, Star’s own winter jacket was finally ready and Rarity could now concentrate on her commissions.
But things started to change when Rarity was done making the forms for her work and began moving on to putting the right fabrics on. “Hmmm... strange...” Rarity muttered as she went from drawer to drawer, fully opening them and throwing everything they contained out. “I swear I left some of them...” Rarity's mutters were slowly becoming more and more panicked. “Nononononono! This can't be happening!”
Now Rarity was darting around the entire room, while poor Star just stared at Rarity in confusion and becoming uncertain of what to do. She had never really faced anything like this. “Uuh... Rarity...?” Star tried to timidly call her but with little success. “It can't be...”
“Out of all the possible things!” Rarity suddenly yelled dramatically. “THIS! IS! THE! WORST! POSSIBLE! THING!” She suddenly held a dramatic pose.
“... What?” Star was now confused and scared. Never had she seen anypony getting this dramatic over something, and before she could fully react, a white blur flashed before her eyes and the door to Rarity's room was opened with great force. “I MUST GO TO CANTERLOT TO GET SOME NEW FABRICS THAT I'M MISSING!” she heard Rarity call to her, before adding something Star didn't expect to hear. “COULD YOU LOOK AFTER MY SISTER AND HER FRIENDS UNTIL I RETURN!”
Star was now downstairs, looking at Rarity who was almost dressed. “Well, I...” Star started, unsure.
“Please!” Rarity pleaded. “I can't just leave them all by themselves.” Rarity shuddered at the thought. “And I shouldn't be way too long.”
“But you’re going to Canterlot!” Star pointed out.
“Well yes. But it still shouldn't take more than four or five hours.” Rarity said, now her tone a bit hasty again.
“Well...” Star started unsurely. This was a completely different situation that she never had, or thought would have to face. But for some reason she was ready to try. “I guess I could watch over them...” she almost muttered.
“Splendid!” Rarity exclaimed, not allowing Star to continue. “SWEETIE BELLE!”
“What?” A little filly's voice was heard from upstairs.
“I HAVE TO LEAVE FOR A BIT, BUT STAR DUST HERE WILL BE LOOKING OVER YOU AND YOUR FRIENDS!”
There was a moment of pause before Sweetie replied, probably speaking to her friends. “OK!”
“GOOD!” Rarity then turned to Star. “And thank you for looking over my little sister and her friends,” she thanked hurriedly.
“It’s not a big deal.” Star tried to sound bit more confident. “I believe I can handle-”
“Just be careful, they can be a real hooful if you are not careful!” Rarity suddenly warned. “I have to go now before the next train leaves!” Rarity quickly ran outside so fast that even Rainbow Dash would be surprised. Star just stared as Rarity disappeared while the door slowly closed itself and was now left to herself.
She then turned her gaze to the stairs that lead upstairs where the three fillies were. Already Star could hear rather loud sounds coming from above. "What did I just get myself into?" she thought as she started walking up the stairs. I've never really looked after any fillies before. "How do I know what they need or not need?" As she went on more and more questions began to rise.
"Do they have a time when they go to sleep?" Her thoughts were quickly interrupted by a loud crash coming from Sweetie's room. Star immediately sprinted to the door and inside the room, where three fillies were staring at a fallen shelf. None of them noticing that Star had entered.
“I thought I got it this time...” Sweetie pouted sadly.
“What is going on here?” Star asked a little too demandingly.
“Sweetie Belle tried to pick up a book with her magic.” The earth pony filly named Applebloom explained while pointing at the fallen shelf. Star just stared at the fillies, not sure how to react. She knew what the little unicorn had tried to do since she still doesn't seem to have the required magical skills. Usually many unicorn fillies were studying how to lift simple objects.
“I swear, I only tried the book.” Sweetie looked at Star with the most saddest (and cutest) look that Star was sure her heart was close to breaking.
But she still needed to do it with someone else, especially with another unicorn, to make sure nothing bad happens. Even with little fillies, unstable magic can be lot of trouble. “Maybe I should...” a thought suddenly entered Star's mind.
It sounded far fetched, as she had never done anything like this before. But she would just give the young filly the basics so she could learn to control her magic better and safer in the future. “Well, if you would like, I could teach you some basics about magic.”
“Wha!? Really?” Sweetie asked excitedly, and for some reason made Star question if she made the wrong mistake.
“Y-yes,” she said, slightly unsure, but that went unnoticed by the excited fillies.
“Ooooh, thank you thank you thank you THANK YOU!” Sweetie jumped around Star before wrapping her hooves around her. “Maybe I can now earn my Cutie Mark!”
“And we ours!” Applebloom suddenly added.
“Is that even possible?” Star asked confusingly as she turned to Applebloom.
“Well, if Zecora could do those strange hocus pocus things, then we can too!” Scootaloo proclaimed.
"This is starting to feel like a REALLY bad idea..." Star was now dreading her decision.
“COME BACK THIS INSTANT!” Star screamed.
“NO CHANCE!” Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle yelled as they both ran around the living room and the kitchen with Scootaloo floating in the air thanks to Sweetie’s magic.
Star was now majorly regretting teaching the young unicorn the simple arts of levitating. Well, she should have known the unicorn around that age, and the way she behaved, would get a bit too excited to try the spell on everything. And that had resulted with many childish pranks.
“At least stop this childish act!” Star yelled, her tone down a bit. But the only reply she got was just a big giggle from Sweetie and sent a few books flying from their shelf. "That's it!" Star thought angrily to herself.
Her horn then started to glow as she wrapped her magic around Sweetie and Scootaloo. Of course, both of them were trying to fight back, but Sweetie Belle had forgotten that Scootaloo was still wrapped in her magic as well and as she was shaking and struggling, which sent Scootaloo flying across the room.
“Sweetie Belle!” Scootaloo called her friend as she was flying all around the room. “Stop it! I think I'm gonna hurl!”
Sweetie let out a small cry as she noticed what was happening and quickly cut her magic off. Only to make Scootaloo soar from the living room to the kitchen, quickly followed by loud crash.
“Scoots!” Applebloom was the first one rushing to the kitchen while Star and Sweetie quickly followed in suite. Waiting in the kitchen was utter carnage. The table was on the other side of the room, while the chairs were scattered around it, a few were missing some of their parts. Various dishes had been shattered on the floor as well as some jars that had fallen from the shelves.
“Oh no...” Sweetie muttered in horror at the sight of the kitchen and that she still didn't see Scootaloo. “Scootaloo?” she then called her friend with a quiet voice. “Are you OK?”
They then heard a low moan coming from under the tablecloth and the table itself. Both Sweetie and Applebloom quickly ran to help their friend, lifting the table off of her and helping her to stand up, but Scootaloo quickly gave out a small cry from pain and soreness that she still felt strongly.
“I'm so sorry Scootaloo! I'm SO sorry! Can you ever forgive me!”
Scootaloo let out a few small coughs, but wasn't able to collect herself when Sweetie's hooves were wrapped around her neck really tightly. “H-hey, Sweetie Belle!” Scootaloo gasped. “I- I can't... BREATH!”
Sweetie Belle quickly released her grip from Scootaloo and then looked around the kitchen in horror. “Oh no... Rarity is going to kill me!” she whined/whimpered as she slumped to the floor.
“Well, considering about how she acts sometimes, I have a strong feeling about that,” Star then suddenly commented, maybe a bit too seriously.
“How is that suppose to make me feel any better!?”
“I was just saying out loud,” Star replied, annoyed. “But it can't be that bad, can it?”
“You don't understand,” Sweetie whimpered as she buried her face in her hooves. “Rarity could come in at any second, and when she does...” Sweetie shuddered at the thought.
“Well shouldn't we get to work then?” Star asked with raised eyebrow. That seemed to lift Sweetie's spirit a bit, but not enough.
“But what about all these broken chairs, jars and other things?” Sweetie asked while looking around the kitchen.
“Leave that to me.” Star now gave small smug smirk as her horn started glowing. “You three can go and collect all that has not been broken,” she then said to the three fillies.
And with that the Cutie Mark Crusaders quickly collected few unbroken plates and glasses, while all four chairs had miraculously survived. Soon, Star’s horn had started glowing and soon all the broken dishes, jars and the table were repaired like they were never broken.
“Wow...” Sweetie said with surprise at the sight before her. “You are probably good as Twilight,” she complimented Star.
“Yeah,” Applebloom interjected. “Ah've seen her use magic a lot, but still seeing somethin' like this, it's still strange.”
“The way those glass shards just put themselves back together like they never had been broken!” Scootaloo then commented.
Star felt a small blush forming around her face, the way the fillies were describing her magic. “Well, it wasn't anything difficult,” she said as-a-matter-of-factly, but a small embarrassed smile was still on her lips. “Many unicorns can learn these kinds of spells-”
“I want to learn them and maybe then I’ll get my Cutie Mark!” Sweetie exclaimed excitedly. But her excitement was quickly silenced by Star’s stern look. “Well... maybe later...” she said awkwardly.
“Or maybe not for a long time,” Star said, giving Sweetie a bit scolding look. “If you only pursue ways of magic with only the intent of earning a Cutie Mark, that might never happen,” Star explained rather too seriously. “And magic certainly isn't something you wish to learn, like Twilight no doubt did.”
“But what if-”
“And you certainly lack the patience that is needed to be at any kinds of levels like Twilight,” Star quickly added, interrupting Sweetie. “And this current incident is a good example of that,” she said while eyeing the now clean kitchen.
“Hey! It wasn't completely her fault!” Scootaloo then stood in front of Star, defending her friend. “If you haven't tried to catch us with that magic of yours, this wouldn't have happened.”
Stars expression didn't change and neither did her tone. “If you haven't started using your magic for such puny and childish acts and simply just listened to me, this certainly wouldn’t have happened.” The three fillies then slowly lowered their heads down in shame, realising that Star was right.
“But...” Star’s tone suddenly changed, and the three fillies ears suddenly fluttered up. “I will admit that my rashness was also the cause of this, and I'm sorry about it.” Now the three of them were looking up at Star with surprise, not expecting this from her. “And I would be quite a hypocrite if I wouldn't admit that I was bit like that when I was around your age,” Star said mischievously.
“Ya really talk funny sometimes,” Applebloom then commented.
“Really?” Star smirked.
“Mmhmm,” The three of them answered.
Star responded to them with a grin, before three balls of water dropped on top of their heads, making the three fillies yelp from shock and surprise.
“Oh my goodness!” Rarity gasped as she walked through now the empty streets of Ponyville. It had taken her much longer than she had anticipated. When she had tried to find the right shops, she had accidentally come across Fleur and stopped for a rather long talk, and before realizing it, she was also spending time with Fancy Pants.
After a couple of hours of conversation, Rarity had remembered why she had come to Canterlot and hastily left the couple, quickly explaining her real reason to be there. After another walk, she finally found what she needed, but then the train just had to be late and she had to wait extra hours!
And when she finally reached Ponyville, it was late evening. She was dreading what kind of horrible state her house and boutique would be in since Star had no experience with Sweetie Belle and her friends.
But as she was closing to her home, she was surprised to see that her home was still standing. But the inside might be a different story. She was surprised yet again when, upon entering her home, it was pretty much the same when she had left. And it was quiet; a bit too quiet for Rarity's taste.
When it was quiet, it usually meant that either the Crusaders were planning something, or had escaped and now were running around somewhere, with poor Star trying to catch them. But soon she heard hoofsteps coming from upstairs and she quickly ran to the edge of the stairs, seeing Star coming down.
“I'm so sorry about leaving you with them!” Rarity apologized, almost embracing Star.
“It was no problem,” Star dismissed, smiling, while Rarity gave her a surprised and skeptical look. “No, I'm serious. Well, it was slightly hard at first, but I got the hang of it.”
Rarity just stared at Star, this was getting ridiculous! First Fluttershy could tame these three fillies and now somepony like Star Dust?! Some complete stranger who could hold her sanity intact! What in the name of Equestria was this kind of magic? And she still haven't learned it?!
“Ah... I.. I see.” Rarity stuttered a bit with awkward smile, trying to keep her emotions in check. “Well, good to know things went well with you and them then.” Rarity then eyed the room, looking for the three fillies. “And where might the young ones be?”
“In bed, sleeping. It wasn't easy but I can be a bit persuasive and...” Star stopped herself when noticing the strange look Rarity was wearing. And it wasn't directed at herself, but it looked like she was almost like trying to comprehend this. “Are you alright Rarity?”
“I uuuh... I.. I think I'm just... just a bit tired,” Rarity said. “Yes. Yes. That is! Tired.” Then Rarity let out a not so convincing yawn.
“I see...” Star replied worriedly. This wasn't the kind of reaction she was expecting from Rarity, and that troubled her. “Well, I guess I'll be going then,” Star said, suddenly feeling tired herself. Keeping an eye on three really energized fillies bent on finding their Cutie Marks was even more tiring than she had realized.
“Goodnight, Rarity,” she said, but only to realize that the white unicorn wasn't standing next to her anymore, but was already walking upstairs.
“Yes, yes. Good night!” Rarity called back, sounding absent.
With that Star left the boutique and walked through the empty streets of Ponyville, giving a good look at the now quiet town. It was completely different now that nopony was walking around, buying or just spending time with each other, and that was a bit sad as she gazed at the night sky.
But those thoughts were put aside when she reached the library, and a slightly panicked Twilight, who was already at the door, asking where has she been and what she had been doing. After quickly calming her down and explaining, Star learned that Twilight had only gotten back about few hours before her.
Twilight had then started to ask her if she was feeling good enough to go through the “To do list” for their (or Twilight's) plans for tomorrow, but Star quickly felt the tiring feeling coming back. “I'm sorry Twilight, but I'm not feeling that good at the moment,” Star then said. “If it's okay with you, I would like to go to bed now.”
“Of course you can, I didn't meant to pressure you with this.” Twilight smiled. With that Star turned to head upstairs, feeling tired, but also refreshed in someway. This had been a rather interesting day, meeting rather intriguing fillies with interesting futures ahead of them, no doubt. And that Rarity too, if she can keep her nerves in check of course. Star chuckled. She certainly couldn't wait for the next day.
The next morning went on smoother than yesterday for Star, mostly because she didn't suffer from a horrible headache. After a good and simple breakfast, the two unicorns headed towards Sweet Apple Acres where Applejack was with her siblings clearing away the snow around their yard.
“Howdy Twilight. Heya Star,” Applejack greeted both of them.
“Hey AJ. I see that you have your hooves full,” Twilight greeted her friend back.
“We sure do,” Applejack replied, pushing her snowplow forward a bit more before turning back to Twilight. “We still need to clean the rest of the yard an' after that the darn roofs. And by the way, thanks Star for taking care of Applebloom an' her friends.
“The last pony that was good with mah sister an' her friends was Fluttershy.” She chuckled at the memory. “And ya certainly gave Rarity something to think.” Now Applejack left out a quick laugh. “She still wonders how almost everypony else can deal with the Crusaders, while she still has problems with that.” Star felt her cheeks blush whilst an embarrassed smile formed on her face.
“It was no problem,” Star replied, feeling the same as with Rarity yesterday. “It took some time and patience...” she said, still feeling the small blush on her cheeks.
“Well, that's good to know that even Star can be good with younger fillies,” Twilight added amusingly, which caused Star to blush more. “But why are you exactly working this time Applejack?” Twilight then asked. “You said you were going to show Star around the Apple Farm.”
“Gee whiz Twilight, 'am mighty sorry about that,” Applejack apologized. “But Rainbow just came to me little while ago an' told me that they are going to make a big snow storm for this evening,” she started to explain. “So we need to clean the snow away so we won't be trapped here and in case that darn snow becomes too heavy and the roof might give in.”
Twilight and Star nodded, understanding what Applejack was saying, but Twilight couldn't help but express some disappointment that her plans had once again gone completely south. Now it was becoming rather stressful for her. “No, keep it calm. No need to stress over such little thing!” Twilight thought to herself.
“Well, can we help you then?” Star asked, seeing that Twilight was becoming bit wary of this situation. “With our help, you no doubt can finish this work faster. Right?”
“Hmmm... yeah, Ah guess that could work,” Applejack said thoughtfully. “And then Ah could show ya around Star, so ya won't get lost once all the snow melts,” she joked, to which Star replied with a short, awkward laugh.
“Well then, what you say if get to working then Star?” Twilight turned to Star, who also turned to look at Twilight.
“I guess,” she said less awkwardly while giving a genuine smile. With that, the two unicorns began to work.
As all three of them had guessed, with the help of two unicorns, the work was done faster with the help of magic. While this all was happening, Twilight eyed rather interested at Star’s magical aura. It wasn't your typical almost see-through aura, but more like a small dark blue cloud with stars attached to it's surface; just like her Cutie Mark.
And Granny had taken a great liking to Twilight and her new friend helping them out. “You, young lady, certainly take me back in time when the first unicorns came to our little ol' town,” Granny started, looking at Star.. “An' in fact, she looked exactly like you, or was it her mother? Or did she looked anythin' like ya at all?” Granny started slowly to mumble to herself.
“Bu' aaaaanyway-”
“Uh, Ah think that can be a story for another time. Don't ya agree Granny?” Applejack quickly interrupted her grandmother, knowing they would be spending the rest of the day waiting for Granny to remember every single detail.
“Oh don't worry Applejack, it's now coming to me...” Granny then said, to which Applejack let out a quiet sigh. “Ooh yes! Spell Sword! That's what she was called! Or was it Spell Word...” Granny mumbled again. “Well, that was the name she carried when she was part of Royal Guard, at least that's what Ah've heard...”
That got both Twilight's and Stars attention. “Is that true AJ?” Twilight said turning to her friend.
“Yeah,” Applejack replied. “Granny explained that she had left the Guard because she wanted to have a family life with her husband, who was...” Applejack then trailed off when realizing that she was telling Granny's story. “Eh, sorry Granny.” Applejack said sheepishly, “ya can take care the rest.”
Granny then made a short cough before continuing. “Yes, that's true. And that husband of hers wasn't a bad one either. But, he seemed to have way too much interest in his, eeer... research about some ol' weird monkey-things...”
Twilight gave a rather shocked glance at Applejack who just gave her a large grin. Star on the other hand just looked cluelessly between the two, not understanding what they meant, but no doubt knew what Granny had meant.
But Star had to agree that she found this story rather interesting. She already had learned the basic history of Ponyville, but never really heard anything about it before it became the town it is today.
After a rather long story time, that Applejack had to interrupt again, Twilight and Star finally were able to leave Sweet Apple Acres. “Well, that was rather... insightful,” Star finally said once they had enough distance with the Apple farm.
“Yes. I have to agree,” Twilight replied.
“I take it you never heard about that story,” Star then said, turning to look at Twilight., who in turn gave Star a puzzled look. “I mean, the way you reacted towards it,” she then quickly corrected herself.
“Yeah, you could say that,” Twilight said, turning her gaze back to the road. “But then again, I'm not an Apple and Granny Smith isn't my grandparent.” Twilight chuckled. “And to tell you the truth, I've never really thought about asking her.” A short silence followed. “Well... not that many times, or simply asking Applejack to ask her...” she then admitted, embarrassed, to which Star gave out a short “Hah.”, which caused Twilight’s cheeks to became bit warmer.
“And what was that look between you and Applejack when Granny told you about this Spell Sword’s husband?”
“Weeell, it seems that certain unicorn around here has... same interest about said subject…,” Twilight said awkwardly. “It is rather... sensitive information.” Star nodded, understanding, deciding not to ask any further questions. Either way, she would find out about this. Hopefully.
“So, we are now heading towards Fluttershy's place, right?” Star asked, deciding to change the subject.
“Yes,” Twilight answered, but then looked at the sky, noticing that there were more clouds when they had come to visit Applejack. “I believe so, but it is going to be a short visit,” Twilight said, tilting her head at the sky.
Star looked up, realizing what Twilight had meant, but didn't like the disappointed tone that Twilight had used. The two of them quickened their pace a bit as they walked towards Fluttershy's cottage.
“It was nice having you here Twilight. And, it was also very meeting you Star,” Fluttershy thanked the two of them as they put their clothes back on.
It had been a rather interesting surprise how quickly Fluttershy befriended with Star, although she already knew the other unicorn, and not having her shy all the time. Although it didn't start off nicely when many of the animals seemed to avoid Star at all cost. And that was rather strange as Fluttershy's critters almost never behaved like this around any other ponies. But things thankfully changed when the little critters quickly seemed to get used to Star’s presence.
“No problem, Fluttershy,” Twilight replied. “Too bad couldn't stay for too long.” She looked at the sky, which had become darker and already small snowflakes were slowly falling down.
“It’s no trouble Twilight, and try, if you could, to not get too troubled by this,” Fluttershy then said. “... if you don't me saying something like that...” Fluttershy muttered the last part really quietly.
“I... I’ll try, Fluttershy,” Twilight said awkwardly and embarrassed as Fluttershy seemed to already know how she was already feeling about this situation.
And she couldn't help it as she had already planned many things for them. There was still more of Ponyville that had to be shown, as well as fully introducing Star to “Bon Bon’s Sweets”. After that Twilight would have showed Star the pond where everypony usually went for some ice skating, although after her first Winter Wrap Up day she wasn't thrilled about the thought.
But it would be good to make Star more acquainted with the town. And then maybe... “Twilight!” Twilight then suddenly heard somepony calling her name behind her.
“Are you coming or what?” she heard Star’s voice ask, and she realized that she hadn't moved at all and was still staring at Fluttershy's cottage door.
“Aaah... yes!” she replied quickly, turning away from the door. “Just... lost in thought. That's all!” she said hurriedly.
“Are you sure?” Star asked, not exactly believing that was the complete truth.
“Yes, I'm quite sure,” Twilight said a bit too cheerfully, but still controlling herself. “But we should get back to library before it gets too bad.” She pointed out at the weather, which was getting worse as the wind was now blowing quietly, but both of them could feel it's slow increase.
Star decided to drop the conversation for now, as Twilight seemed to be uncomfortable about the subject and whatever Fluttershy had said to her. She just had to be distracted by those critters that didn't hibernate that were in Fluttershy's care.
“Next time I need to be bit more careful when it comes to the animals…” she pondered as she and Twilight were fastly walking back to the Library.
When they had finally reached the library, the weather had turned completely bad as the wind began blowing and throwing snow at them, making it hard to see what was in front of them. Twilight hurriedly opened the door and the two literally dived inside as Star closed the door behind them.
“Oh my!” Twilight gasped loudly. “Applejack wasn't kidding when she said there was going to be a big snow storm coming.” Twilight took a deep breath. Star nodded in agreement as she was a bit too cold to answer.
Even Rarity's jacket couldn't keep her warm from that blizzard. “Can-can we maybe start a fire?” Star asked, with a hoarse voice.
“Of course we can,” Twilight said as she took her jacket off and shuddered a bit from the coolness of the Library. She quickly went for the fireplace and soon Star heard the familiar sound of fire burning the wood.
She slowly took her own jacket off and gave her own shudder. “I'm not used to this…” she mused, but she pushed that thought away as something else was bothering her. “Where is Spike anyway?” she asked as she stepped into the living room. “I thought that someone like Spike would have made sure that the Library would be extra warm.” she pointed out.
“Spike wanted to be away so we two could have some proper time together,” Twilight answered while sitting in front of the fireplace, putting a few more pieces of wood into the fireplace.
“Why would he do that?” Star asked, confused. “Isn't it his job to make sure that this Library is well taken care of while you are away on whatever errands you might have?” she asked as looking around the Library and waving her hoof, as if making a point.
“Yes,” Twilight casually answered. “But that doesn't count weekends and other times when this Library is closed,” she then explained. Star stared at Twilight, not really understanding what she had meant. Wasn't the baby dragon a sort of caretaker of this Library?
“And besides, I also thought it would good for him to be away from us for this night,” Twilight then said. “I just didn't know anything about this snow storm until it was too late...” she added sheepishly and Star gave her a humored smile.
“I guess you had some plans for this evening as well?” Star asked casually, looking at Twilight.
Twilight's expression quickly brightened. “Oh yes!” she replied brightly. “Well, truth to be told, I wasn't yet sure what to do for the evening,” Twilight started, sounding a bit embarrassed as she shrugged. “But then I thought about having, just the two of us, a slumber party!” she clapped her hooves together.
“A... slumber party?” Star repeated the word as if it was a question.
“Oh yes! I have such fond memories about this!” Twilight said pleasantly. “I remember when I first tried this with Rarity and Applejack. In fact...” Twilight pondered for a second. “That time we also happened to have an unfortunate storm and two of them were trapped here with me. And we then decided to have some fun together!”
“What you mean by “fun”?” Star asked seriously with a slightly raised hoof.
Twilight on the other hand looked like she was crazy. That made Star feel nervous and embarrassed.
“What so fun about slumbering?” Star asked, her tone now unsure. Her eyes were looking at anything else than Twilight. “If all you ever do, is... sleeping...” Star felt like she was becoming Fluttershy and was now wishing her mane was longer so she could hide under it.
For a moment Twilight didn't react to this, as her brain seemed to process what she had just heard. “...you're kidding,” she finally said in serious tone. “Right?” Now Star could feel her face burning bright red, and it wasn't because of the fireplace.
“I, uuuh... well... well... you see...” Star mumbled embarrassingly, feeling like she was digging herself deeper with every word.
“You were serious?” Twilight asked. Still her tone was the same, but there was something else there that Star couldn't put her hoof on. But she was too occupied of thinking about digging the deepest grave in Equestria's history and wanting to stay there forever.
“Y- you could say that...” Star mumbled more quietly, rubbing her hooves together.
Twilight just stared at Star as if meeting her for the first time. How could somepony not know what slumber party was? And now she was also thankful for not having Pinkie here because... she shuddered as she thought about it. But it still didn't change the fact that Star didn't seem to know what Twilight had really meant.
And that was just plain weird. But then a quick thought came to her. “Have you ever had a slumber party?” she then asked, a hint of worry in her voice.
At that Star lowered her head in sadness, as if embarrassed to say anything. “No...” she finally said. “My... uuh... mother was a bit isolated and wanted to keep me and my sister too,” Star then explained. Now her voice was finding some courage. “Until we reached the right age that is.”
Twilight was rather shocked to hear this. But the way she had been acting time to time, it kind of made some sense that her life had been rather sheltered. “Your mother doesn't exactly sound like the most friendliest of ponies,” Twilight suddenly spoke her thoughts out loud.
That earned a strange, and rather offended, look from Star. “I mean, the way you explain her!” Twilight quickly corrected herself. “That she was isolated and kept you and your sister also isolated!”
Star's expression softened at Twilight hasty explanation. “Don't worry Twilight, you didn't know,” Star said comfortingly, turning her look back to the fireplace. “But truth to be told, our mother was simply a bit too defensive about us,” Star explained softly. “But she was the most nicest and beloved mother we ever could have asked for.” Star's face wore a warm smile as she went on telling Twilight about her mother.
Twilight still felt embarrassed about her forwardness about Star’s mother as she seemed to be a completely different pony than she had thought. But thankfully Star didn't take it too personally, but the way she was talking about her mother was becoming a bit too personal, and she had seen this a couple times to know where this was going.
“And we were suppose to have a nice evening!”
While Twilight was worrying/thinking about this moment, she noticed that Star's soft expression had changed a little bit to a more sorrowful one. “... and she would sing us a certain lullaby that would “take us to the lands of enchantment” as the lyrics went.” As Star continued her story, she didn't seem to notice her eyes slowly moisturising as she seemed to be too focused on the memories of her mother.
Then Star’s voice broke her from her memories. “She sounded like a great mother.” Star the felt the purple unicorns hoof on her shoulders. She gazed at the hoof, then to Twilight’s face that had a sincere smile on her face.
“She certainly was,” Star said, her tone between happiness and sadness. She then noticed that her eyes were wetter than they were before. She quickly wiped her eyes her eyes. “Sorry, it seems I stared too long at the fireplace...” she said, sounding a bit absent.
“It's alright,” Twilight said, feeling that now would be a good time to make Star feel happier. “Well, would then like to have your first slumber party then?” she then asked, taking Star by surprise.
“You mean right now?” she asked, uncertain.
“Yes,” Twilight replied, still keeping her smile. “Although it is going to be bit different with less ponies, but the main thing about slumber parties is about to have a good time!” Twilight explained rather brightly. “In fact, I have the book right here!” she then went to the one of the shelves of the library.
But suddenly her bright smile turned into a thoughtful frown.
“Hmm... that's strange...” she said out loud. “I was pretty sure I put it here... No worries!” she then said to Star. “It seems I just misplaced it. That's all. Now worries...”
Star didn't feel any kind of assurance about the situation at hand, and same could be said about Twilight's almost trembling voice.
“No, no. That's not it. Maybe it's on the higher shelf. Nononono that can't be it. That's the slot for B...” Suddenly Twilight became completely quiet. “Unless...” she then sprinted to the other side of the room and took out a small pile of papers that had marked every book that has been borrowed from the library.
“No, it can't be. It would just be crazy...” Twilight continued her mumbling, not noticing that Star was standing behind her with a confused and worried expression as she went through the pages. “This can't be!” Twilight then cried out.
Star herself tried to take a peek, so she could see what got Twilight so upset. But, she couldn't see it as the text was too small for her.
“Somepony had actually rented that!? But who could it...”
“...”
“Lyra!?” That startled Star, who in the process jumped to the floor from Twilight's sudden outburst of disbelieve.
“Uuuh... what, what is the problem?” Star then carefully asked, slowly getting up.
“That Lyra seemed to have borrowed my own copy of 'Slumber 101: All You Ever Wanted to Know About Slumber Parties But Were Afraid to Ask' even though I don't think she needs something like that!” Twilight exclaimed.
“There is a book about slumber parties?” Star asked, confused. It just seemed so out of place to her that there was a book for something so simple as slumber party. “What’s next, book for 'Equestria's Best Foal Sitter'?”Star tried to calm Twilight down. “I don't think it's that big of a problem,” she said calmly, but there was still some uncertainty in her tone.
Twilight looked at Star with a shocked expression. “But it had everything we needed to know about the slumber party!” Twilight complained as she dropped herself onto the floor. “And now I can't remember what we needed to do right!”
Star resisted an urge to roll her eyes and groan at the current situation, as she knew, from what Rarity had told her, that Twilight had from time to time a little breakdown if things weren't going the way she had planned them. And in a way, she felt bad for Twilight because of that.
Since she tried so hard to make sure that everyone had great time, even if it required her to go everything by the book. Or just wanted to make sure everything was just right. From what Rarity had explained her, it was probably because of the pressure of being the star pupil of the Princess.
”Or she was like that from the beginning,” Star remembered what she had said to Rarity after that little bit of backstory humorously. But she now needed to deal with this moment, and knew what was needed.
“Are you sure you can't remember them?” Star then asked casually, adding bit comfort in tone too.
“Well, yes I remember them,” Twilight replied, still sounding stressed. “But I can't exactly remember the order and that's what is the problem! If I can't remember them in the right order, how can we have a good time!?” Twilight moaned, not realizing how her words didn't exactly made sense.
“Well, does the book tell you to follow it thoroughly?” Star then asked.
Twilights right ear twitched at the mentioning of that. “Well...” she says, sounding more embarrassed. “N-no. Not really...”
“I think we can survive this one time without the book, Twilight,” Star said, now daring to take few steps towards the lavender unicorn, who on the other hand was feeling even more embarrassed and rather humiliated.
This brought her back to the time when she had snapped, and pretty much had brought almost the entire Ponyville down with her, if it wasn't for Spike and Princess Celestia. “I guess I still have to learn more about that lesson…” she sighed out loud at her thoughts. And Star was right, there was no need to get over stressed by this.
They could still have fun, and could do all the things that were mentioned in the book. Well, not all of them since there were some parts you needed more than two ponies. But that wasn't important at the moment. “Yes, I think so,” Twilight finally answered. “And I'm... sorry about my behavior.” She rubbed her left shoulder in embarrassment. “I guess I still have some issues about letting some little things getting over my head...”
“It's alright Twilight,” Star comforted, putting her hoof on Twilight's shoulder. “We all can't exactly change who we are.” She smiled and actually liked the feeling of Twilight's hoof against hers. “So,” she then asked, taking her hoof off of Twilight's. “What sort activities does this “slumber party” has?” Star queried, sounding a bit too formal.
“Well... there was warming up some marshmallows over the fireplace, then there was mentioning of pillow fights, telling ghost stories...” As Twilight went on, she failed to notice Star's horn starting to glow dimly.
“... styling our manes, maybe a small game of spinning bottle, but that might not work as there are only two of us and we could...” Twilight stopped herself when finally realising that Stars horn was glowing and the dark unicorn wore a cocky grin. “Uuuh... Star? What are you doing?”
“EN GARDE!” Star exclaimed as two pillows dropped on both of her sides.
“What in the-” Twilight's question was cut short as one of the pillows was literally trying to slash itself at her, as if it was a sword. If you could call it that.
“You proclaimed that a pillow fight is part of this “slumber party” event. And so I shall challenge thee to a battle. With pillows.” Star “challenged” her in a serious, but still very comical tone.
To which Twilight just laughed loudly as she summoned her own pillows. “Then I shall accept thy challenge!” and with that she swung both of her pillows at Star.
“AA-HA!” Star exclaimed as her pillow swang towards Twilight who barely dodged the incoming pillow that came from her left. "I think she takes this a bit way too seriously..." Twilight thought as a small amount of feathers escaped from Star’s pillow as it hit the wall. "But this certainly bring back some memories of my first slumber party."
It was rather strange that Star was using the pillows like, well, like a sword; like the unicorns of old did. And the battle stance she took was also a reflection of those ancient warriors.
"Only, maybe that “fight” wasn't this serious…" Twilight this time dodged two pillows that came from both sides. She then tried to “counter-attack”, but Star was able to block it while sending another pillow at Twilight.
"She's good at this," Twilight thought worriedly. "A bit too good." Suddenly another pillow flew only a few inches from her face. “AH!” This was getting a bit too dangerous, at least in Twilight's opinion.
“Say Star?” Twilight asked, as she dodged a pillow that was attacking her from above.
“YES!” Star answered, or rather exclaimed.
“What do you say if-” Another dodge; this time three pillows at once. "Why did I get this many pillows again?"
“We might change our activity- ah!” Before Twilight could fully register, at least five pillows attacked her from different directions at breakneck speed, not giving Twilight enough time to fully react. At least three of the five pillows impacted right on her face and throwing her off of her balance.
“I'm sorry Twilight!” Star exclaimed and quickly ran beside dumbfounded Twilight.
“Did you hardern those pillows with your magic?” she asked, confused, trying to focus her gaze
“I... I...” Star stammered. “I don't think so...” she blushed.
Twilight stared at Star, well the best she could as the world was still spinning around her. “I really need to ask her about her magic at some point.” she thought to herself.
“I just got a little too excited,” Star said sheepishly.
“A little?” Twilight asked with a raised eyebrow. Star nodded.
“I'm so sorry about that,” she apologized, lowering her head, while Twilight was slowly getting up.
“Don't worry.” Twilight shrugged it off. “As you can see, I'm completely fine. No sign of damage, internal or external.” She offered Star a warm smile. “And besides, you weren't hitting me that hard to begin with,” she added smugly.
That changed Star’s mood swiftly. “Oh, you want me to hit you into unconsciousness with pillows?” Star challenged playfully.
“Maybe,” Twilight said, smirking.
A moment of silence passed before both of them erupted into good willed laughter. “But with all seriousness.” Twilight giggled. “I think we should leave out the pillow fights for now. Or maybe for the rest of the slumber party.”
Star smiled at this. “That's fine with me. But I really enjoyed it.”
“I did too,” Twilight replied, “if you don't count what just happened.” She let out a small laugh.
“Then what do we do then?” Star queried.
"Yes, what else could we do?" Twilight pondered. "We could style our manes and... or maybe leave that one out. I don't think she can exactly be so gentle with my mane... Or maybe... yes!" Twilight smiled. “We could roast some marshmallows!”
Star just stared at Twilight confusingly. "Why would she want to “roast” them?" Star thought, confused. "Why would she want to ruin already good tasteful sweet?" Twilight's glee quickly changed when she noticed Star’s baffled and not so excited look.
“You don't like the idea?” she asked, a bit concerned.
“Well, it just doesn't sound that... delicious of an idea for me,” Star replied. “And doesn't it just take away the taste when you burn it?”
Twilight once again had to remind herself that Star has never had anything related to slumber party, which was still rather unbelievable, but it still surprised her how little did Star know anything about slumber parties. "Almost as if she has grown in different century." she thought.
“Oh no, no, no. It's nothing like that,” Twilight corrected Star. “We only roast them only a little bit which doesn’t affect their taste or anything,” she explained and then quickly added; “Well maybe just a little bit...”
Star at first thought against the idea, but soon decided to try it out. "It probably can't be that bad."
“Alright then,” she said to Twilight. “Do we need something, or do we just use our horns for that?”
“No, actually we just need something to put them on and to warm them up in the fireplace,” Twilight happily explained. Star pondered again for a little bit, the idea still didn't sound that good to her. However she decided to go with it and nodded.
Twilight left for the kitchen to get some marshmallows, Star wanted to follow her, but she decided to wait for her near the fireplace. As she walked in the living room, she noticed that the fire was almost dying out so she added some firewood and cast a fire spell into it. “That should be better,” she said out loud. Twilight returned and seated herself next to Star with small bag of marshmallows wrapped in her magic.
“You know, what you said about using our horns to warm up the marshmallows,” Twilight suddenly started while opening the bag, “I've never really gave a thought about it.”
“Really?” Star asked, not exactly sure what to say about that.
“Yes, it might be rather interesting testing if unicorn magic might have somewhat different effects on a sweet unlike the fire...” Twilight said, or rather explained. Star could see that if she didn't stop Twilight now, she might be listening to her crazytalk for the rest of the night.
“Twilight, I think you can theorise this on your own maybe?” Star cut in before Twilight went too far with her ideas and thoughts.
“Oh, o-o-ooh! Oh yes! Sorry about that...” Twilight smiled embarrassingly.
Twilight took out couple marshmallows and stuck them on the sticks she had brought and offered one to Star. “And remember, don't let it warm up too much or you’ll ruin it,” Twilight quickly instructed and Star nodded.
"I still don't understand the meaning of this." Star started to wonder. "Just warming up some sweets and eating them. What is so special about it?" she silently asked, looking at the fireplace. "Unless..." her eyes then slightly turned towards Twilight. "It's just another way of spending your time and having a good time with somepony you can call a, friend."
A small glimmer of warmth washed over Star, and it wasn't the fire from the fireplace. It quickly washed her puzzling frown away and had turned into a warm appreciating smile.
“Uuuh... Star?” Twilight's voice then interrupted her thoughts.
“Huh, what?” she asked, sounding a bit absent.
“Your marshmallow is burning.” Twilight pointed at Star’s stick.
And she was right. Where there had been a simple round white sweet, there was now something similiar to a lump of coal. “Guess, I've been a naughty unicorn this year,” Star joked, even if it had been too early for such joke. Or late.
“Well, I hope you will improve yourself this year,” Twilight joked back, earning a small chuckle from the other unicorn. “Well, you can have mine.” Twilight offered her marshmallow that had slightly changed to brownish color.
“There is no need for that Twilight,” Star replied. While she didn't show it, she really appreciated Twilight's act. “I just got lost in my thoughts and, well, now you see the results.” She brought her stick up. “And I think I can just get a new one.”
“Oh nonsense!” Before Star could protest more, Twilight shoved her marshmallow into Star’s mouth, who let out a small cry of surprise. Her very first reaction was to spit it out, but quickly thought against it since it would be rather rude of her.
She slowly began to chew on the marshmallow. “This is really sticky,” she said as she tried to remove chunks of the treat from her teeth which was rather annoying, but she found the taste delightful.
“It usually is,” Twilight replied with a giggle. “But you get used to it,”
“So, what other activities are there?” Star tried her best to speak clearly.
“There is also making s'mores and like I said there is also telling ghost stories...” Twilight went on as she stuck a new marshmallow onto her stick.
Thankfully, Twilight's exposition didn't become long as usual, and the two unicorns enjoyed each other’s company while roasting some marshmallows. But that soon ended as both of them felt that they had enough marshmallows for tonight.
Star had good idea what to do next. “Do you think we can have some ghost stories?” she asked.
“Oh, you’re into some ghost stories?” Twilight asked, surprised.
Star grinned in response. “I've had some good experiences with my older sister.” Her smile was later replaced with a small frown. “But it took a while before I could counter her ghost tales...”
“Because she was older than you?” Twilight asked, sounding a little bit amused. She liked that she had been able to learn already so much about Star, even if it was mostly about her fillyhood. But that was better than nothing. "I hope she opens up more about her life," she thought to herself.
“Yeah, and because I was still so naive and young that I took those stories literally,” Star said, sounding now more embarrassed and annoyed. “But that soon changed when-” Star suddenly cut herself off, as if she was about to reveal something she didn't want to reveal. “Uuuh...” Star struggled with her words.
“Yes?” Twilight asked, suspicious feelings entering her mind.
"It is alright to mention that part," Star calmed herself. "She doesn't fully know..."
“I-I guess when I, uuh, finally learned magic,” Star finally said, her composure a bit shaky.
“I, I see...” was all Twilight could say. She was not really sure what to say to that, but she did not want to pry too much about Star’s behavior.
“So,” she started casually. “What kind of ghost story did you have in mind?” she asked, now feeling rather better for defusing the awkward situation. Star’s smirk returned to her face.
“Oh, just a small unicorn filly’s tale...” she said smugly, which made Twilight's ear twitch a bit from confusion.
“A tale that made all the little fillies shake from their coats.” Star's smirk grew larger, while Twilight's eyes grew from realization.
“You don't mean...?”
“Oh yes!” Star declared as if she was revealing some sort of world shaking information. “I'm talking about the horror of all unicorn fillies!”
A “dramatic” pause.
“The Mountain Trolls!”
Twilight was a little bit spooked at how Star was able to raise her voice like that and make it so low. If it wasn't the middle of winter, she was sure that there would have been some lighting adding to the effect. But besides this, she wasn't that impressed.
“The Mountain Trolls?” she asked, just to be sure that Star was talking about that story.
“Oh yes!” Star still seemed to be in her act, which now started to remind Twilight about a certain show pony.
“You do know that it's not that scary.” Star’s whole figure seemed to have been in shock from what Twilight had just said. “At least nowadays, many unicorn fillies and colts enjoy that tale,” Twilight explained.
“...” Star just stared blankly at Twilight.
“And even I found it fascinating myself.”
“...!” shock began to creep into Star’s face. “I mean, the trolls themselves sounded rather intriguing and I just wanted to learn more about them,” Twilight continued her explanation. “Because I just couldn't believe that they would do anything like that. It just seemed too ridiculous, especially when my parents and brother ‘threatened’,” Twilight quoted, “me with them. And it got really old, really fast.”
“So after I was over them, I started to do some studying and-” Twilight stopped herself when all the light suddenly went out.
“Uuuh, Star?” she called to other unicorn. “Why did all the lights went out.” She quickly realized that it had gotten colder too. She turned to look at the fireplace, noticing that it had died out. “Okay this is getting little bit creepy Star...” she called out, her voice now shaking.
“Do you know the story of The Mountain Trolls?” Star's voice suddenly echoed in the room, her tone similar to your typical ghost story teller. “Of course you have, everypony must have heard about them.” A small cackle followed that caused shivers to run down Twilight's spine. It didn't help that it seemed that Star's voice was all around her.
“A mysterious race that lives in Equestria's mountains.“ Twilight felt another shiver run through her as her body started to slowly shake from fear. She was sure that she saw a couple of shadows moving. “It is said that the trolls don't leave their beloved mountain caverns that offer them protection.”
Twilight's body started shaking even more as many memories that she thought she had forgotten a long time ago came flooding back. The kind of thoughts she had as a filly when she let her imagination run too wild after the story.
“However, from time to time, the trolls would come out of their home and would travel to different pony villages to find and take their unicorns.” Now Twilight wanted just to sink into the floor and curl into a ball. She would have asked Star to stop, but she was already too afraid as more shadows moved around her.
She didn't even dare to use her horn to light the room as she knew what was coming next. “And then take them back to their caves.” her breathing became faster at this moment. “Where they would cut their horns and then grind them to dust!”
And then, four creatures with the nastiest grins on their faces seemed to have jumped from the shadows. With horribly big red noses and simple bleak eyes and big hairy hands aimed at Twilight, she let out terrified shriek and curled into a ball.
Right immediately the dark room lightened up and the flames returned back to the fireplace, as if they never left. Star was now kneeling over terrified and shaking Twilight with a worried frown on her face. “I'm sorry Twilight!” she apologized. “I-I didn't mean for this to happen...” she now stuttered while placing her hoof on Twilight's shoulder.
Star tried to offer comfort for the scared and shaking unicorn. “When you said that you weren't scared of that story, I-I-I thought I should give you a d-different experience!” Star was now feeling her own eyes to water. "Why did I had to go so overboard?"
“It-it's alright Star,” Twilight said quietly, still shaking. “I guess I still haven't gotten over those fears…,” she mumbled embarrassingly. “I must admit that your illusion spell was amazingly crafted.” Slowly, Twilight got up as her shaking began to die down.
“I don't remember seeing anypony doing that kind of magic in a while.” She gave Star a smile that told her she was fine.
“B-b-but it was still my fault what happened to you.” Star blushed from both embarrassment for what she had done to Twilight, and how Twilight had, instead of being angry with her, complimented her magical show. “And I should have warned you when I was going to do that.” She closed her eyes.
Twilight stared at Star, not really sure what to say to her. Yes, she should have probably warned her about her little “horror show”, but then again she didn't have any idea that Twilight would react like that. "And I can't believe I reacted like that," Twilight thought to herself. "I guess somethings still stay with you after your foalhood."
“I think I can overlook that,” Twilight said comfortably, tapping Stars shoulder kindly. “But next time when you plan on making something like that, maybe you should give a little heads up,” she said, adding humor to her tone.
That seemed to get Star into a better mood as she quickly rubbed the wetness from her eyes. “Don't worry.” Star smiled back.
“So, was that how you got back at your sister for her scaring you with her stories?” Twilight asked, remembering what Star had told her before the “show”.
“Oh yes!” Star now had her grin back while chuckling. “After that it was quite obvious which one of us was the better ghost story tellers!” Twilight giggled at the act Star was giving. It was almost like Rainbow Dash when she was thinking she's the coolest mare in Equestria. "Oh right!" Twilight suddenly remembered. "We still have slumber party to have."
With that, the two unicorns continued their slumber party and the next plan Twilight had was some makeovers, to which Star seemed to be against, but still went with it mostly for Twilight. Later they made some s'mores and soon found themselves sitting next to the fireplace while Twilight told Star more of her adventures with her friends.
But soon the two of them found themselves tired and ready to go to bed. But as Star was close to falling herself to sleep, she heard Twilight whispering to her. “Pssst! Star.”
“Yes?” Star replied, tired.
“I know this might sound strange and all, and I'm sorry if I'm making you all uncomfortable with this-”
“Twilight, just tell me what is it,” Star said, annoyed. She just wanted to get some rest for tomorrow. "Or is it today?"
“Couldyousleepnexttome?” Twilight asked quickly, a nervous and embarrassed look in her eyes. Star raised herself from the guest bed and stared Twilight, surprised.
“Why?”
Twilight began making small circles on her covers with her hoof. “Well, you see, I still might have some fears for the trolls and, well...” Twilight's ears lowered themselves from the embarrassment she was feeling. If it wasn't so dark, Star could have seen the pink around Twilight's cheeks.
But she did feel quite bad that she had taken Twilight's good night sleep, but she also felt rather awkward that Twilight was asking her to share her own bed.
“It's Okay. You don't have to if you don't feel like it...”
Star gave a quick frustrated sigh. “It's no bother,” she said, “It was my fault that I didn't warn you about it, so...” Now Star could feel her own cheeks getting warmer. “I guess this is me kind of replaying you,” she finished awkwardly while getting up from her bed.
Twilight made room for Star who then slowly got onto the bed. “Good night Star,” Twilight said, giving her new friend a smile before turning her back to Star.
“Good night Twilight,” Star said back, looking at the ceiling before closing her eyes. Feeling a faint smile forming to her lips. "This has been a great week!" she thought before falling to sleep.
The next day went smoothly once again. If no one was counting the awkward awakening when both of them woke up more closely to each other than when they had fallen asleep. After breakfast, Twilight and Star quickly cleaned up the small mess they had left after their make over night.
Star had then showed Twilight more of her illusion magic that she had shown last night. But this time she had decided to bring something else “to life” that wasn't so scary. Soon Star was giving Twilight (and in a way to herself) a small scene of one chapter from Daring Do, where the adventurer had discovered the Soul Star and ventured through dangerous temple to get it.
Soon morning had turned to day, when Twilight realized it was time to get Spike from Rarity. After one baby dragon fetching, the two went on doing whatever Twilight had originally planned.
After a while the evening began looming over the small village. At the door Star Dust stood, saying her goodbyes to Twilight.
“I've never had this much fun in my entire life!” she exclaimed. “Thank you so much Twilight.”she went on and gave Twilight a bear hug, which surprised both of them, but Star kept it a secret better.
“It’s good to know that you've enjoyed yourself.” Twilight smiled awkwardly, still in Star’s hug. “Next time we are going to have much more fun with all of my friends,” Twilight said as Star finally let her go.
“Can't wait for it.” Star smirked.
“Now, are you sure you don't need me to come with you?” Twilight asked.
“I think I can get to the train with no problem.” Star waved a dismissive hoof.
“Alright, if you’re sure,” Twilight replied, sounding a bit disappointed. “So our next meetup is in three weeks?” she asked hopefully.
“Yes.” Star smiled. “Until then Twilight.”
“Bye.” Twilight waved slightly as Star walked towards the train station. She quickly closed the door so all the warmth wouldn't escape completely.
Outside, Star walked towards the train station, but she then suddenly took a different turn and was now walking towards the edge of Everfree Forest while glancing behind her a couple times, almost as if making sure nopony was really looking at her direction; especially Twilight.
After making a good distance to Ponyville, Star gave out a relieved sigh before her horn started glowing. In a blink of an eye, Star Dust disappeared in bright, but brief flash and sparkling dust.
In a quick flash, Star Dust soon found herself surrounded by a familiar room and furniture. “It certainly does feel good to be back,” she said. “But I still wouldn't mind the more rustic simplicity of Ponyville's library,” she then thought while taking her jacket off.
She gave the dark blue colored room another gaze as a new idea came to her. “Guess I have some re-decorating to do...” With that, Star closed her eyes and soon a magical aura surrounded her entire figure.
Slowly, the light blue mane started growing, turning darker along with her figure. She also grew a couple more inches. The horn grew a few inches longer while two dark wings sprouted from her back. She let out a relieved sigh as her coat turned into darker hue. Her Cutie Mark changed to a dark sky with a crescent moon.
In Star Dust’s place stood Princess Luna.
“OH! How I missed the feeling you two!” she called out to her wings, as if they were her long gone companions. “I don't think I've ever worn one shape this long before.”
She could have swore she heard a couple of sounds coming from her stiff wings. Using her magic to levitate the jacket, she left it hanging onto her bed as she walked outside. Once on her balcony, the cold air greeted her. With a quick thought, she created a small barrier around her and the balcony to keep her warm.
While she had gotten used to the cold, the one thousand year imprisonment on a frozen satellite did wonders for her cold tolerance, she rather enjoyed the warmth she felt now. “Is it already time to raise the moon?” Luna realized when she saw the setting sun. “I certainly hope that Tia didn't bother to raise and lower the moon a couple times,” she thought as her horn started to glow. The moon started slowly to climb over the horizon.
“I see you've finally decided to return.”
Luna felt a pang of shock run through her, and almost jumped into the air after hearing her older sister’s voice. She had been expecting it, but Celestia seemed to know when to startle her.
“I just got back,” Luna replied. She showed no sign of her surprise.
A moment of silence came between them as Celestia walked right up to her sister. “I hope my absence wasn't too much of a trouble to you,” Luna finally said, breaking the stillness between them.
“Oh please dear sister.” Celestia smiled. “I've raised the moon for a millennia during your absence. I don't think a couple days would be that much trouble.” Luna let out a small giggle. “So, did you have fun?”
Luna could hear a teasing tone in her sister’s voice. “You could say that.”
The moon now hung fully on the sky, creating an amazing glow that brought more light into the darkness than normal. “That Pinkie can sure throw a party. You certainly seemed to be enjoying yourself.”
“I may have had a small cider-drinking contest with Twilight's pegasi friend, Rainbow Dash,” Luna begrudgingly admitted while turning to head back inside. Celestia just grinned, knowing where that had taken her younger sister.
“I hope I don't need to lock the castle's cider cellar from you,” the elder princess teased. “After all, you never could stay away from a “good drink” as you did put it.”
Celestia followed her sister back inside. Luna replied with an annoyed groan. “That was many years ago. I've matured after that...” she muttered. It was something she always would say, but Celestia would always find a way to prove her wrong. Luna hated that to no end.
“That's what you always say.” Celestia laughed, making Luna feel even more annoyed and embarrassed.
“I hope you have something else to say besides pestering me with your petty words,” Luna muttered, obviously annoyed.
Celestia chuckled, apologizing. “I'm sorry Lulu.”
“And don't use that name!” Luna said loudly.
“I thought we agreed that I can use it while we are alone.” Celestia smiled, walking next to her sister and putting a comforting wing over her. Luna couldn't help but nod at that, but it didn't change the fact that she still found the nickname annoying. “But then again, she did hate the name “Celly.” Made her feel old.” A brief smirk then formed on Luna’s lips.
“So?” Celestia asked.
“Well, Twilight showed me around Ponyville a bit before taking me to the party.” Luna then started retelling her experience throughout the party and the ponies she met. She even divulged the details about her drinking contest with Rainbow and her small incident with her Royal Voice. That last bit she only explained because Celestia insisted.
“That sounds like a good time,” Celestia said, smiling warmly. Despite that superficial warmth, Luna could sense small pang of sadness in it.
“The next day was a rather... interesting one,” Luna mused, pondering how to explain the day.
“How so?” Celestia asked, obviously interested.
“Well, Twilight had thought of showing me more of the town and meeting some of her friends, allowing me to know them better.” Luna then started explaining. “But things didn't go that well,” she added, to which Celestia raised a questioning brow.
“It seemed that Twilight was part of this Winter... uuh...” Luna struggled remembering what it was called. “How could I have forgotten it?!”
“Winter Wrap Up?” Celestia offered.
“Yes!” Luna answered. “She meant to plan their next event with the Mayor and had to leave me alone for the rest of the day.”
“And how did Twilight react exactly?” Celestia asked, slightly amused. “Usually she doesn't forget anything and can get little bit overboard.”
“A little?” Luna asked, shocked.
“You were told about the Love Spell Incident then?” Luna nodded and Celestia chuckled. “Well, how did she take the sudden reminder?” Celestia asked.
“As I said, she had to leave me by myself for a while,” Luna shrugged. “She was obviously upset. I found spending sometime by reading a... certain, adventure book.” Luna hesitated if she should tell Celestia more.
Luna prided herself in reading books that were a little bit more closer to reality and had a long time ago said that most of the adventure novels were just for little fillies. “And it was rather... intriguing.” Celestia just smiled, nodding slightly.
“And after that?”
“Well, I then decided to head outside and soon came across another friend of Twilight’s, Rarity.”
“And this fine jacket is from her?” Celestia asked, nodding towards the coat strewn across Luna’s bed.
“Yes.” Luna replied. “She thought I should be wearing my own clothing and not have to always rely on Twilight's spares.”
Celestia examined the jacket and couldn't help but smile. It was good to see that Luna was doing so well already. This had been better when she had tried to celebrate Nightmare Night. “But THAT is the problem…” Celestia frowned, but hid it when she faced her sister.
“I guess your day didn't just end after getting a new jacket?”
“Oh heavens NO!” Luna gasped. “As if fate had planned this for me, Rarity had to leave for Canterlot a little later, leaving me to foalsit.”
Luna made sure to add a slight dramatic tone in her voice at the end. Celestia raised an interested brow. “This is something new,” she thought to herself. “And it sounds so juicy.”
“I couldn't have been that horrible,” she said, a slight amusement slipping into her tone.
Luna didn't seem to notice or care. “It can be. Especially if the fillies are trying far too hard to acquire their Cutie Marks...and more still if you try to teach an untrained unicorn some basic magic and she might get over excited,” Luna muttered.
Although she now felt embarrassed that Celestia knew that she had trouble with such simple unicorns; it was a bit hard to not to tell anything to Celestia. There was just something about her older sister that made Luna always tell her about her problems. If she decided to leave them out Celestia would find a way or another to find out about them. “She always was the much more understanding one,” Luna thought to herself as she allowed her mind to drift bit into the past. “Like her.”
Luna then realised that the room was awfully quiet and her sister’s face was twitching badly.
Celestia then burst into laughter. “You... you actually...” Celestia had to take deep breaths so she could talk properly through her laughing, “...had trouble of keeping a unicorn filly in check?”
Celestia only laughed harder when finishing her sentence. That only made Luna blush even more. “It's not exactly easy when she has some help and they distract you!” Luna countered. Activating her horn, Luna shut Celestia's snout with her magic.
The Sun Princess continued to giggle through her closed lips. They were like that for a moment and soon Luna could feel Celestia's magic trying to pry her magical grip from her. Luna eyed her sister for a moment before letting go. “At least the laughter finally stopped.”
“I hope you will keep your thoughts to yourself sister,” Luna said, giving her a small glare. “Otherwise, I may have to use a certain spell again.”
Celestia this time was able to hold her laughter, but a giggle still came through. “Oh Lulu, my dear sister. Did you forget how badly that turned out for you? Furthermore, had you forgotten how you were when you first time used your magic?”
More giggling erupted; Luna's face burned from embarrassment. “No, I haven't forgotten. I might have slightly mentioned them a little bit of my... mishaps...”
“Well, it is good to know you knew how to handle it before anything bad happened.”
“Ugh...” Luna face-hooved and Celestia snickered. After a long explanation of what had happened between the Cutie Mark Crusaders, Celestia's teasing and amused smirk slowly turned to a much warmer smile.
“It's good to see that you are good with little fillies.” Celestia smiled, while Luna smiled back proudly.
“Even if you couldn't handle the responsibility at first.”
A small frown now replaced Luna's smile.
“So what happened then?” Celestia asked.
“I was so exhausted that I immediately went to bed and slept the rest of the night,” Luna said simply. Celestia was rather surprised that the three fillies were able to wear down Luna who most certainly wouldn't get tired so easily.
“But then again. If these are the fillies I've heard from Twilight, they certainly have a talent to wear a pony down,” she thought, her amusement knowing no end.
Luna then went on telling Celestia about her new travels in Ponyville and meeting Twilight's friends. She then described how things still haven't exactly went the way Twilight had planned and they had to leave many of their visits rather short because of the upcoming snow storm.
“Yes, it looked rather nasty from up here,” Celestia commented. “And in a couple hours it had spread to Canterlot too.”
“Was there any “extra work” for the Royal Guard?” Luna asked, wondering just how much work there was to clean up the extra snow.
“Oh no, not just the guards,” Celestia grinned. “I decided that it would not be just the work of the Royal Guard and many citizen of Canterlot would no doubt benefit from some exercise.”
Luna couldn't help but let out a loud, but still short laugh. Now she was slightly hoping that she would have left before, to see many of those snobbish nobles doing real work. But only slightly. “What about you?” Celestia then asked.
“Well, most of Ponyville was already mostly cleaned up when we woke up,” Luna explained, not noticing the slight smirk that formed in her older sister’s lips. “So, when we had returned to the library, Twilight decided that we should have a slumber party.”
“Did you play the Truth Or Dare game?” Celestia teased. It wasn’t just teasing, but Celestia didn’t want Luna to realize it.
“Oh thank goodness no!” Luna gasped from relief. “But we did do many other activities.” Luna then went on to explain to Celestia about their slumber party and what had happened when she had used her magic to tell the tale of Mountain Trolls.
“Oh no, you didn’t Luna!” Celestia giggled while facehooving.
“Well, she did say she wasn’t afraid of that story!” Luna defended herself. “So I thought she might be strong for this.” an embarrassed look crept onto her face. “But hoped I would be able to scare her a bit…”
“And…?” Celestia smirked. Knowing well what had happened.
“I might have taken it a bit too far,” Luna mumbled. “And later would have to sleep with her…” Luna was now blushing madly. She didn’t want to add the fact that she rather liked the prospect of cuddling up with the bookish purple unicorn. Celestia, for her part, was having a really hard time trying to hold her laughter.
“Don’t say a word!” Luna then hissed to her sister. Her face felt quite warm. All Celestia did was to make a “zip” line to her mouth, then “threw away” her hoof.
“And the next day, well, I guess we just spent some more quality time together.”
Luna shrugged, her blush now fading a bit, but it was still there, and she now wore a small smile without realizing it. Celestia stood silent in her place inspecting Luna before talking again. “So, I guess you and Twilight agreed a new meeting?” she asked.
Luna didn't like Celestia’s tone. It almost felt a bit accusatory. Actually, now that she thought about it, Celestia had been asking questions about her staying in Ponyville with Twilight and her friends this whole time. Then realization came to her. “I should have known!” Luna grimaced. “Why I didn't I notice this before?”
“In a couple weeks,” Luna replied. “Why? What exactly are you playing at now, Celly?”
Celestia flinched, and this time Luna noticed. Celestia let out a defeated sigh.
“Well, truth be told Luna, I'm worried about what you are doing with Twilight and her friends,” Celestia said, worry and sadness in her eyes.
Luna stared at her older sister in shock. “What are you talking about?” she queried, a small glare forming on her face. Celestia sighed again.
“Don't take this the wrong way,” Celestia corrected herself, taking a couple steps closer to Luna. “I'm glad that you've been able to make better friends with Twilight and her friends. But...you have to realize that you soon have to tell them the truth.”
“I know that!” Luna countered. Her voice was not convincing.
“For how long exactly?” Celestia asked, her voice and look even more serious. “You do realize that you can't let the past be who you are. What was in the past, should stay there. It should not take a form in the present.”
Luna gasped at this remark. “How could you say something like that?!” Luna exclaimed loudly. The reaction was just what Celestia had expected.
“How can I just forget... that!?” Celestia could see Luna's eyes slowly tearing up, and she hated to be this cruel to her sister. Luna then took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down. “That what I, what we had so long ago. Why must we forget that!?”
“I didn't mean forgetting about the past,” Celestia corrected. Taking a few steps closer to Luna, the Sun Princess comforted her little sister. “What I meant was that you should not try to deceive yourself of who you are. The same goes for your friends. If you are not careful, it can turn into something really ugly really quickly.”
Luna stood frozen in front of Celestia, not sure what to think or feel about her sister and what she had said. “I'm sorry Luna,” Celestia said, closing her eyes. “You've already found yourself happiness and now I try to ruin it.”
A small tear rolled down Celestia's cheek.
Luna quickly came to comfort her sister. “No, of course not. I-I think I understand what you are saying here, dear sister.” Luna carefully swept the tear away, offering Celestia a warm smile.
“But I can't just yet tell them,” she insisted. “I just want to learn more about them. And maybe they can learn more about me.”
“But how they are going to know you when you wear that face and form?” Celestia asked seriously. “And what about those two here in Canterlot? Do they know?”
Luna lowered her head in shame, while letting out an annoyed growl. “Why does she has to be so precise... and so right?” Luna let out a quiet sigh. “I will tell them in time sister. But I don't feel like just yet. I... I need more time! But I promise, I will try to tell them the truth soon.”
Celestia eyed Luna for a moment. She could see that her sister was speaking the truth, but there was still something there that held her words to be completely sincere. “I hope you won't do anything that makes me regret this Lulu…”
“I hope so, my dear sister.” Celestia offered her own warm and comforting smile. “I hope so...well, I guess I'll leave you alone. Give you some privacy.” she smiled. “You certainly are going to have an interesting night no doubt.”
Luna snorted at this comment. “I highly doubt that.”
“Good night, dear Luna.” Celestia smiled. Exiting the room.
“Good night, Celestia,” Luna called back. Turning her gaze to the window, she could already feel the anxiety rising when thinking about revealing herself; if they would accept her or...reject her.
“I just need a little more time!” Luna thought to herself. But in a way she knew that it wasn't the full truth.
Princess Luna woke up early - too early for her taste - but her fatigue soon washed away when she remembered what today was. She was going to spend more time with Twilight! Soon her mind too an entirely different turn, a turn that caused her cheeks to feel quite warm.
It's nothing like that! Just a casual visit like any other! Even if she didn't want to admit it, she felt quite nervous to go and visit Twilight once more.
Now her consciousness was toying with her thoughts about what to do while staying in Ponyville.
After her talk with Celestia a couple weeks ago, she had started to worry about how and when she could bring it up to Twilight that Star Dust wasn't exactly the pony she was thought she was.
Well, that isn't fully a lie... Luna thought to herself. I have given her bits of my own life, so not all of them were lies!
Even though the older alicorn hadn't talked about the subject in a while, she knew that Celestia might bring her duplicity up again once she returned back from today’s Ponyville trip. Then there were the looks the elder diarch had given her younger sister a couple of times. Not really saying anything, but judging all the same.
Why is this such a big deal? I only have to tell her the truth and maybe her friends too... Luna thought hopefully, but the hopefulness quickly turned to doubt. But what if when I reveal myself it will be something like back at the first Nightmare Night? No! Calm yourself Luna. No time or need to think about something like that... yet. Luna’s nerves escalated as time drew closer to her departure.
“Everything alright Luna?” Celestia asked. Luna's heart skipped a couple beats as she only now noticed her older sister with her. How long has she been here?
Celestia chuckled, as if reading Luna's mind. Telepathy was likely unnecessary, however, given how transparent Luna’s expression was: a mixture of nervous anticipation and terrified stress. “Just in time to see your little breakdown,” she said sweetly. “You have nothing to fear my little sister. Just try to be...well, I guess yourself. But Luna, even if you aren't going to tell them this time, you need to do it soon,” she said, stepping closer and wrapping a comforting wing around her younger sister.
“I know, I know...” Luna replied, rolling her eyes. But her tone quickly changed a bit, now full of doubt. “But it's just that-”
“-if they will still accept you when you are going to show them your true-self?” Celestia finished Luna's words, to which she gave an embarrassed nod. “You have nothing to be afraid of, little sister,” Celestia insisted, once again trying to boost her sister’s confidence. “They are the kind of ponies who no doubt know when someone wishes to be treated as a friend, Twilight Sparkle most of all.”
“That first Nightmare Night clearly proved that...” Luna mumbled loudly enough for Celestia to fully hear.
“Yes, but what about the Nightmare Night after? Don't tell me that nothing good came of it?” Celestia smiled.
Luna couldn't help but to roll her eyes, but still returned her sister’s smile with one of her own. “Yes, it certainly has,” she admitted, amused. After a moment’s ponderance, she returned, “But I still can't shake the feeling off...”
Luna could feel Celestia's wing wrapping around her more tightly, catching her attention. “It will pass. Just give them time,” Celestia said calmly. “And don't forget to come to me. I'm always here to help you, my dear Luna.” Elder sister quickly nuzzled younger sister, slowly releasing her wing’s grasp.
“Thank you Tia.” Luna smiled, returning with her own nuzzling. “I don't think I could do this without you.”
“You don't have to worry, my dear Lulu.” Luna blushed at the nickname. “But if everything else fails, I can always say to them that they are to be banished from Equestria if they won't make friends with you,” Celestia said, giving a toothy grin at the shocked look upon Luna’s face.
“Sister! That... was horrible!” Luna replied. “And so uncouth,” she then added.
“I know,” Celestia answered, smiling awkwardly. “I just tried to lift the mood.”
“Well, you still need much improvement!” Luna laughed. But her laughter quickly stopped when she looked at the clock. Which was fifteen over twelve “Oh no! I'm going to be late!” She quickly grabbed the jacket with her magic, hurriedly activating her transformation spell.
“Aren't you a bit late from the train?” Celestia asked puzzled. “I think the train left about an hour ago.”
“I never mentioned taking a train, did I?” Luna replied. As her body started to shift and her height dropped a bit, her coat took on a much lighter color.
Celestia watched as Luna's figure changed more; soon, her sister’s wings disappeared. She couldn't help but feel sad as she gazed upon the form Luna had taken. It immediately brought back memories from the past.
The look didn't go unnoticed by the now fully transformed Luna, who gave Celestia a mixed look of annoyance and apology. “I know, I know...” she replied, the voice making Celestia slightly flinch inwardly, as the voice caused more memories to flood back.
“But I will get there soon. Honest.”
“I know,” Celestia replied, sighing. She walked closer to the now-smaller unicorn. “And I'm sorry if I'm causing you any stress...” Luna gave Celestia a puzzled look.
“What do you mean?”
Celestia sighed. “Right now I’m simply a scared older sister who is afraid that her little sister is doing something that not only hurts her, but her new friends as well,” she then explained. Star was about to oppose that but Celestia cut her off. “But you are an old enough mare already.”
Star sniffed at the remark, while also grumbling: “I'm not that old...”
“You are old enough to make your own decisions. So, what are you waiting for? Weren't you going to be late or something?”
Star jumped from that remark and her horn immediately started glowing. In a few seconds, she had disappeared from the room. “Have a good time,” Celestia called. With that, she began to leave her sister’s room. Hmm... she certainly looked nice with that jacket... she mused, amused. Maybe I should have one for myself. And maybe with a hood too...
One moment Star had been standing in her room with her sister; now she stood just outside Ponyville's borders. Star’s concerns about being seen were swept away when a cold gusting wind started to blow.
Why didn't I also ask for a cap? she lamented, slowly walking towards the town. Or at least a scarf! My ears are freezing!
Thankfully the walk wasn't so long, but the wind made every step near-agony. Now she was finally at library's door and knocking on it. And waiting, and waiting. But no one came to open the door. She heard no hoofsteps or anyone calling.
So she tried knocking again, this time a bit louder. Still nothing. “Twilight?” She tried to call her again, having a feeling that she might be stuck with her nose in some book. But then shouldn’t Spike have answered already?
Where are they? she thought, confused. Twilight had said that there wasn't anything for her to do this day and that she should be free. But then again, that was few weeks ago and we haven't exchanged any letters since. I need to work on that problem...
“Looking for Twilight?” she heard somepony asking. Star quickly looked behind her, seeing a familiar, mint-green colored unicorn standing behind her. “I saw her going to Sweet Apple Acres with Spike about an hour ago.”
“What? Why?” Star asked, turning to the unicorn.
“Not sure, but it seems there is some trouble at Sweet Apple Acres as Applejack was asking other ponies to help,” the unicorn explained.
“Ah, I see...” Star replied bit awkwardly. “Well, I guess that'll be my next destination then.” Star then started to walk away from the library.
“Do you know your way?” the unicorn asked, to which Star nodded. “Ah, all right then. Well, I hope you don't mind me going with you. Where I'm going is on the way.”
“I don't mind,” Star replied, walking a bit slower to allow the unicorn to follow her. The unicorn was quickly by her side and Star couldn't help but feel uncomfortable. I certainly remember her from that party Pinkie threw couple weeks ago, but I still can't remember her name. This is so embarrassing!
After a long and awkward silence, Star decided to ask the obvious question. “Sorry, but what was your name again?” she asked. Not sounding awkward at all... she thought bitterly to herself as the unicorn gave a look. “I mean, we didn't exactly meet under the best of circumstances...” she quickly corrected.
The unicorn then let out a small laugh. “No need to worry,” she reassured. “That was one crazy night, although we did spent a nice time together... still not hitting on you, by the way,” she joked, which was rewarded by a small giggle from Star. “But it is Lyra Heartstrings,” she then said. “Hope you will remember this time.”
“Oh, I think I might this time.” Star smiled. “Especially when there isn't bunch of cider screwing with your head,” she joked. Lyra replied with her own laughter. “So, why are you out here and not with Applejack if she asked ponies to help?” Star then asked.
“Well, she asked only a couple ponies to come with her,” Lyra started explaining, “But Twilight was the first one she went for. And why I'm not with them is because right now I’m having a small break.”
Star raised a puzzled brow at this. “A break? A break from what?”
“Well, from time to time I work at Bon Bon’s,” Lyra said, “And this is one of those weeks that I have to work there and I just happened to have a small break and decided to go buy a couple of tools...” she slightly nudged towards her saddlebags. Star wasn't sure what to react to that.
“Just something for tonight,” Lyra said, a small smile on her lips. It sounded like it was directed more towards towards herself than Star.
“I see,” she trailed off, now feeling uncomfortable. She felt as if she was invading somepony's personal life, even though Lyra bequeathed the information with a smile. “So, you work at that candy shop?” Star then asked, trying desperately to relive the awkwardness.
“Yeah. That'll be 'Bon Bon's Sweets',” Lyra said proudly, “And she certainly can make some nice sweets. Can almost beat good ol' Sugarcube Corners pastries.”
“Hard to imagine that...” Star muttered.
“You said something?”
“Uhh.. nothing important...” Star replied nervously.
“Right,” Lyra said back. The two of them walked in silence again before Star broke it.
“So, what exactly is in your saddle?” Star asked. For some reason, she wanted to know what exactly the unicorn was planning.
“Well...” Lyra started, unsure. “It’s a secret,” she put it simply. Star raised a puzzled and slightly annoyed eyebrow at the reply.
“Alright,” Star replied.
“But I can tell you that it is something special,” Lyra then said. “At least in my opinion.”
“Oh really?” Star asked, intrigued, “Is it your anniversary or something?”
“No, not really,” Lyra answered casually.
“Then why are you doing this?” she asked, slightly confused.
“I don't know.” Lyra answered matter of factly. Her face softened up a bit. “I just thought that Bons deserves bit of romantic attention.” She paused before continuing. “It’s just something we like to do. To spice things up, and maybe spoil one another, another way for us to spent time, and remember why we are together.” Lyra then sighed happily. “It's really nice when you have someone you can share these kinds of moments.”
“It sure sounds like that...” Star replied, her tone a bit down. She couldn't help but feel a bit jealous of Lyra and her relationship at the moment. It is something I might never be able to have...
“Oh, don't worry.” Lyra chuckled. “I'm sure you will find your mare or a stallion one day. Unless...there is somepony you have your eyes on maybe?” she teased, purring.
Star stuttered while her face burned. She then clamped her mouth down, making an annoyed face. “Oh don't worry.” Lyra chuckled. “I was only teasing you.”
Star huffed at the tease, giving Lyra an angry look. Her attempts at intimidation fell flat, as her face was no doubt almost as bright as a tomato. “Hey, no hard feelings,” Lyra said, trying to calm Star. “If you are crushing on somepony then that's good for you, but just make sure you'll get your hooves on him or her before somepony else might take them.”
Star only nodded at that. Why did I act like that? she thought to herself. I've never thought of Twilight like that. Maybe Tia’s right, I’ve got so much to learn about being socially aware...
Suddenly Lyra stopped. “Oh hay, how’d we get this far from Ponyville!” she exclaimed in distress, looking behind her.
Star did the same, and couldn't help but notice that they walked away from the town that was now behind them. “So?”
“So!?” Lyra this time fully exclaimed. “That means I'm going to be late! We are already away from Ponyville, and Bon Bon's shop isn't exactly at the edge of the town!”
Star could feel the horrible guilt washing over her; her ears lowered slightly in shame. Lyra noticed it. “Don't worry. It's not your fault. I should have paid more attention to where I was going. Bon is going to have a field day with this. Again!”
Before Star knew what was happening, Lyra had disappeared. From a fair distance away, Star heard the echo of a call from the road back to Ponyville. “SorryIgottogo! Hopewecanmeetagain!”
For a moment, Star just stood where she was, staring at the unicorn who was running as fast as she could back to the town. She then turned her gaze back to the road that would take her to the Sweet Apple Acres.
Thankfully the trip wasn’t long. Once she got the home of the Apples, she found it to be deserted. “Hello?” she called, hoping that maybe somepony was there, but no answer came. They all are probably out. Star thought as she left the building. Just what is going on here anyway?
“SUSPICIOUS!” a voice suddenly yelled out right above Star, making her scream and jump backwards, right on her back. “Oh, sorry. NOT suspicious.” Pinkie giggled as she dropped from the tree's branch.
Am I cursed to always face this pony like this!? Star wondered to herself.
“Sorry about that Starrie,” Pinkie said, still holding her cheerful personality, which made Star wonder just what the Element of Laughter digested in order to keep herself like that every morning.
“Applejack sent me here to see if there was anything suspicious going on with the barn again,” Pinkie explained while Star got back onto her hooves, shooting an annoyed, deadpan look at her. Pinkie, in true Pinkie style, managed to completely ignore her. “So, I came here, only find somepony, or... someone was here. So I hid inside the tree, and covered my eyes so that someone couldn't see me.”
“Why did you cover your eyes?” Star interrupted, her voice holding a slightly annoyed tone as she got up, dusting away the snow from her jacket.
Pinkie just gave one big, and somewhat stupid grin. “Because then you wouldn’t be able to see me, silly.” Star gave out an annoyed and surrendering sigh/groan. No need to fight with this pony’s logic.
“So,” she then asked, “What is it exactly that Applejack wanted with you all? Is there trouble with Sweet Apple Acres?”
“The problem is that somepony here is stealing mah' family’s hardly earned firewood,” Applejack cut in suddenly, appearing before the pair. She pointed at the barn that had its doors fully open and slightly damaged on the hinges. “Just go an' take a look for yerself,” she said. Star went and peeked inside, seeing rather horribly low piles of wood at the end of the barn.
“An' this winter has already been bad enough that we've had to use lot of wood,” Applejack then continued explaining, walking next to Star. “And now in these last couple days somepony, or someone has been coming in here at night, and stealing big chunks of it.”
“Well, it certainly isn't somepony who is stealing them,” another voice suddenly cut in. Both ponies looked behind them, finding Twilight standing there with a book that was levitating in front of her. Wow, she certainly looks cute with that outfit and that book... wait what!?
The jacket Star so admired was the same rich lavender as Twilight’s coat, but with pristine white fur linings along the sleeves. It accentuated Twilight’s slim figure and framed her face wonderfully.
“What do ya mean with that Twilight?” Applejack asked, turning to her friend.
“Well, these hoofprints are rather obvious,” Twilight said, pointing at the strange prints on the snow. Star couldn't help but feel embarassed for not seeing them until now. Applejack seemed to have the same thoughts as well. “And the fact that something really big must have broken those barn doors of yours.”
“Yeah, that was rather obvious...” Applejack commented. “It looks like a bear came crashing down on the poor door.”
“Well, it certainly can't be a bear,” Fluttershy said, suddenly above them. She must have just arrived. “They’re all hibernating,” she said, slowly descending. In flash, Rainbow Dash suddenly appeared next to her.
“Ah was makin’ a simile, Flutters. Ah didn’t mean an actual bear,” Applejack commented.
“We just have to keep on looking and maybe expand our search perimeter even more,” Twilight added, closing the book and placing it in her saddlebag with her magic.
“Yeah, but we can't all just go alone if there’s something big that can tear barn doors open like it was nothing,” Rainbow Dash commented, swooping down from her latest patrol.
“Rainbow Dash speaks the truth.” This time it, was Rarity who was talking, Spike walking with her as they joined the rendezvous. “If we are going to do this, we need to create a small group this time.”
“Yeeap.”
Where did all of these ponies come from?! Star thought, distressed, noticing that the rest of the Apple family had joined. Or have I just ignored them all this time because I was so focused on Twilight?
Star moved her gaze to the doors and down to the snow where a couple of the footprints were still visible. Who, or whatever is behind this theft certainly has enough strength and intelligence to actually steal something. she examined. But not smart enough to cover their tracks it seems… she added, looking at the snow.
But what creature is strong and enough to do this? The foot is almost big as bear pawn, but it is missing the sharp edges... I don't think I have ever seen a creature like this before.
“...Star, would you like to accompany me?” Star's head quickly turned from the footprints, to Twilight with a confused and shocked expression.
“What?” she asked, a bit hastily. Guess I really need to pay attention...
“I was asking if you wanted to accompany me with the search,” Twilight repeated kindly. Star could suddenly feel her heart taking a small, faster beat for a second. She decided to ignore it.
“I’d love to,” Star said, a bit more eager than she expected.
“All right then,” Twilight said. Turning back to the group that had gathered behind her, she announced, “We all know what to do. And if any one of us might find something, just use this flare. Just pull the string and it will send out a flare that will give your position.”
Everypony took their flares and placed them in their saddle bags. Star gave a quick look at her flare. It was rather simple looking, and no doubt was homemade and made rather hastily. As if in last minute or so. Hopefully this flare will work...
“So, are you ready to go Star?” Twilight asked, now suddenly a bit closer to her than before. That proximity caused a slight warmth to course through her cheeks.
“Uuuh... yeah.” Star replied. “Let's go.”
“So, how did you exactly knew where we were?” Twilight then asked puzzled.
“A unicorn named Lyra was nice enough to tell me where you were,” Star answered, smiling.
“Oh. Well, I’m glad she did,” Twilight replied, smiling back.
“...and that's how Applejack let us help her out with the Bucking Season,” Twilight finished.
The search had been going for a long time, and not much had been found. Even the footprints seemed to have almost disappeared, which was almost impossible considering the size of the thieves. To pass the time, and maybe also to soothe their nerves, Twilight had told Star her experiences with the Apple Farm.
She couldn't help but laugh slightly when Twilight finished her tale, because she was quite sure that, if Celestia was here, she would find a couple references to Applejack’s stubbornness. Thankfully she isn’t here...
“Well, it is certainly a good thing that things turned out okay for all of you,” Star said.
“It sure was. I think Applejack couldn't take much more of it.”
While the two unicorns continued talking, Star couldn't shake the feeling that somepony, or something, was watching them. It's nothing, just my nerves and that bizarre hoofprint. There is no danger here-
Star's thoughts were cut off when she suddenly heard a very quiet “snap” behind them. The fur on her back stood up immediately and her heart rate had increased.
“Star? What is it?” Twilight asked, when noticing that the other unicorn had stopped and was looking over her shoulder.
“I was sure I heard something,” she answered, her tone lowered. That got Twilight's attention, who quickly went to her side. “As if somepony, or something is here.”
“What dp you think it might be?” Twilight whispered.
“Certainly not a bear...” Star half-joked.
Then another snap was heard. This time it sounded more closer. The two unicorns tensed up at this, their horns slowly starting to glow. “Star...” Twilight whispered again. “Should we take the flare?
“I think that might a good idea...” she replied. She reached to her saddlebag and took the flare out.
But then suddenly the snow beneath them exploded around them, and before neither of them knew what had happened, their entire bodies were encased in thick ice. The flare dropped as Star’s magic faded from her immediate shock.
“What in the name of Equestria!?” Twilight exclaimed when the ice had covered most of her and Star’s bodies, leaving only their heads revealed. “De ponies are stuck!” a voice yelled from the place where Star had heard the snap. Following a short snort like sound.
“Get de horns!” another voice yelled.
Both of them could hear heavy footsteps coming towards them and soon their captors came into view. Twilight reacted with a terrified shriek while Star just stared, shocked and scared. Before them stood three very large and heavy trolls. Seeing them in the flesh was different than her nightmares. Their fur was much more darker than she had expected, and unlike her illusionary vision, these trolls seemed to wear some form of clothing, probably to protect themselves from the cold.
One of the trolls took quick and large steps towards the trapped unicorn pair. “Stay away!” Twilight shrieked again, her horn starting to glow. Star followed her friend, beginning to conjure a spell to repel the attackers.
“If you come any closer, we'll fry that fur of yours!” Star threatened.
The troll hesitated for a moment, but only for a moment before running towards them, quickly placing what looked like some kind of miniature leash on their horns.
“What!” both them exclaimed when they felt their magic simply just vanish. Now even Star could feel herself become terrified. She had pretty much lost her only means of fighting against these creatures.
“Take de purple one!” the first troll ordered. Star’s heart started to beat faster, and she gave the troll a nasty glare. “She's de one we need!”
“Keep your filthy hands off of her! I won't be responsible for the consequences!” Star threatened, even though knowing there was right now nothing with which she could threaten them.
“Shud yerself little poonie!” one of the bigger trolls yelled, lumbering her. “Now, let's take 'er an' leave!”
“No! Don't! Please!” Twilight pleaded.
“SHUT IT!” the troll almost roared. Twilight squealed from fright before fainting from the stress. “Let's go already!”
“NO!” Star yelled. Her distress, sense of helplessness and anger all grew exponentially. She had to save Twilight from these creatures even if it killed her! She started to call her magic again, but still felt nothing. Come on! I can do better than this! she thought to herself. I am a goddess! I can't be beaten like this! And I can't let them take Twilight!
She concentrated even harder, but couldn't still feel anything and the coldness around her body had started to become a bother. “Try all ye want little pony,” the troll mocked as he and his companions started to leave. “But ye won't be able to break free jus' yet.” The troll let out a snorting laugh.
“NO! COME BACK YOU COWARDS!” Star called out. She summoned every ounce of strength she had, but nothing happened. “Come on you stupid horn...!” she groaned, her head starting to hurt. “TWILIGHT!” she screamed as the three figures disappeared from her view.
With that, suddenly Star started to feel a small spark, but a very weak one. She reached towards it with all she had. And then her sight turned white as snow and magic erupted from her horn, blazing upon the sky.
”See anything, Spike?” Rainbow asked as she and the little dragon flew across the the snowy fields of Sweet Apple Acres.
”No,” Spike replied, sounding rather forlorn. Why couldn't I go with Rarity? he thought.
”Why would anypony - or anyone - steal some firewood from Applejack, anyway?” Rainbow asked, still looking towards the snow-covered ground for anything suspicious. ”What's so special about some wood?”
”This winter sure has been a cold one,” Spike pointed out.
”But why can’t they just heat themselves with hot air vents like pegasi do?!” Rainbow shot back.
“Uuuuh… I don’t think everyone actually has that installed in their homes,” Spike replied.
The flight continued for a couple more minutes in complete silence before Rainbow decided to finally break it. “You know, this seems like a lost cause, don'tcha think? And it's rather cold out here.”
Spike replied with a nod, even though Rainbow couldn't see it. “I certainly don't see anything. Maybe we should head back and say-”
Spike was then rudely interrupted when Rainbow suddenly stopped short, almost causing Spike to fly off her back. He was about to ask what gives when he noticed the large pillar of light coming from the far end of the farm. “I don't think that's one of Applejack's flares...” he said, a bit too calmly given how shocked he was from the light.
“Yeeah...” Rainbow's expression darkened as she turned to Spike. “Hold on, Spike! Now you’re gonna see why Rainbow Dash is the fastest flyer in Equestria!”
Rainbow could feel Spike’s hold around her neck suddenly tightening from terror. She would make sure she wouldn't drop the dragon.
Twilight certainly wouldn't forgive me for a long time... she quickly mused. “LET'S GO SPIKE!” she yelled, her wings flapping as quickly as they could. Leaving a trail of rainbow behind her, she flew towards the light, where no doubt Twilight and Star were.
Everything was dark and everything hurt. Badly. But why am I hurting so badly? What happened...?
“NO! Don't! Please!”
“SHUT IT! Let's go already!”
“Twilight…” Star mumbled. But why am I in this kind of state? The image of a belt came to her mind. The belt around her horn! It prevented her from channeling her magic. She’d overloaded herself with magic trying to rip it off and the ice that encased her.
Twilight! She repeated the unicorn’s name, her mind re-assembling the jigsaw puzzle that was her memory. She was taken by those beasts!
The ground suddenly started to shake horribly. She could hear strange noises.
What in the name of Equestria is going on!?
“That's not the way waking somepony up, Rarity! You have to shake ‘em, like this! WAKE UP ALREADY!”
The next thing Star knew, she jumped straight off the ground. Her horn glowed brightly on reflex as her mind finally processed what had happened.
“Wha... what?” she exclaimed. “What happened!?”
A rather obvious question, but it came as more of a reflex.
“We followed a rather giant pillar of light here,” Spike hurriedly explained.
“But we could ask you the same question,” Rainbow said, an undertone of suspicion in her voice. Star stood silently, trying to recall what had transpired. Everything had suddenly become such a blur; her memories remained fragmented. Those flashes quickly made sense when she remembered Twilight’s scared expression and screams of distress.
“TWILIGHT!” she exclaimed. “She’s been taken!”
The next thing Twilight’s friends saw was a small puff of smoke as Star suddenly sprinted away as if an army of dragons was chasing her.
“Wow nelly! Wait up, Star!” Applejack called, while Rainbow was already flying, and soon was in front of the unicorn.
“And could you tell us just what the hay’s going on anyway?” Rainbow demanded. “What do you mean Twilight’s been taken?”
Star let out an frustrated sigh, feeling like they were wasting time. However, she felt that she could at least offer a quick explanation. “While Twilight and I searched, we were ambushed by Mountain Trolls and now they have Twilight!”
“What!?” A scream came before her, coming from the small dragon. “But how, why?!”
Star only became even more impatient when the others joined alongside Spike with questions of their own, questions she was in no mood to answer. “We don’t have time for this!” Star yelled, her horn glowing. “The more time we waste here, the more likely Twilight is in even bigger danger!”
With that, Star sprinted onward, leaving five ponies and one dragon behind. “Well, are we going to stand here or go after her?” Spike asked, his tone upset.
“Well let’s gooo…!”
With that, Pinkie was already off. In the wrong direction.
“Rainbow,” Applejack said, turning to her cyan friend. “Since yer so fast, would ya mind if ya could go to mah family and tell them what’s happenin’? Ya can catch up right quick.”
Rainbow nodded, flying back to Sweet Apple Acres while Applejack and the rest went after Star.
Uuuh... my head...
“Hey, she's waking up.”
“Don't matter. We’re already here. ‘Sides, not like she can do nuttin’ with that ring on ‘er purty horn.”
Wha... where exactly? Twilight slowly opened her eyes. At first her view was completely blurry, but slowly her sight became clearer and clearer. As it did, so did her mind. She suddenly remembered why and - vaguely - where she was.
Oh no! I've been ponynapped by creatures right out of little unicorn fillies nightmare stories! she thought in fright. She tried to fight the bonds around her hooves, which surprised her by their very existence. The last thing she remembered was her body covered in ice. They must have bound me while I was unconscious... she struggled again, while also trying to use her magic. This isn't working! Whatever they are using on that collar has lot of strength to block out any magical energies. Like it is acting as sort of... dam... and dams can be broken with enough force at a specific point. If I just have enough time-
A sudden rumbling noise broughtTwilight from her thoughts when a wall before the trolls suddenly slid, revealing a passage. Time that I don't have! Think Twilight, THINK! You need to leave some sort of mark for your friends!
Twilight's brain went into overdrive to think about something that might help her friends discover the hidden door. I could score a mark on the ground- no, can't do magic, hmmm... drop some fur, ni! That won’t work! They might get buried under the snow, or be blown away by the wind... but my saddlebag...
“Let's get inside already!” the head troll growled.
Not much time left... Twilight thought. Okay, here I go.
“Hey, what's it doing?!” the troll holding Twilight exclaimed when the unicorn started struggling and throwing itself around. Because the act had happened so suddenly, the troll quickly lost his grip on Twilight, who then fell to the ground. She continued her squirming in a desperate bid to escape, or so they thought.
I just need to move a bit more-
Many of the saddlebag’s contents fell out as she trashed about. Her quills, two large about all kinds of animals, and some parchment with her to-do list were strewn over the ground.
She tried move her bound hooves to the belt of the saddle, trying her best to let it loose. That attempt was brought to a quick end when large and rough hands grabbed her. “Don't ya try that...” one of the trolls growled, pulling her back.
Just little bit more! Twilight thought hastily, as now she worked with her hooves, trying to untie the saddle’s latch.
The trolls and their captive cargo were now entering the secret entrance. Just in time, Twilight’s saddle finally broke loose and dropped onto the ground just as the entrance was sealed.
I hope that will help them... Twilight's thoughts were interrupted when a new source of light appeared before her. Despite the severity of her situation, Twilight’s curious mind found the observations rather intriguing. Intriguing, yes, but far more terrifying, because she’d manage to stumble across a rather large population of trolls.
Before her was one large cave, and all around it, she could see many different shapes of rocks which had many different holes in them. She couldn't help but marvel at this sight. Never in her life had she expected to see something like this. An actual town build inside a mountain! And all of those houses are formed from solid rocks!
While the surroundings weren't exactly colorful or clean, just the sheer sight and size of this place was only making her scholarly side even more curious. “Ya came back with de unicorn! Good! Take it to de dungeons.”
That voice quickly brought Twilight back to the harsh reality she was facing at the moment. Oh, where are my friends? Did they notice my clues? Or are they even here, wherever here is? Do they even know where here is!?
“De King will deal with it when de party starts.”
The dread Twilight was feeling only grew as she seemed to move even further to her possible demise. Please! Anypony! SAVE ME! she silently pleaded as the trolls moved further into the cave.
The trip had been a hard one, especially for Rarity and Fluttershy who were far from their athletic peaks. The desire to stick together caused them to slow down at some point, much to Star’s displeasure. The atmosphere was also tense as both Spike and Star told them about the mountain trolls.
Of all the expected horrified reactions, none was worse than Spike’s. Star was a bit surprised that Spike knew about the trolls. “Well, that’s what you get when you live with a unicorn family,” he answered. “You hear many kinds of stories.” Spike said, in sad tone.
Poor Spike... Star thought, feeling sorry for the young dragon. I know how you must feel. She didn't want to say anything out loud, as it would probably just upset the dragon even more if she tried to comfort him, knowing the response she might receive. But she wasn't lying either, and no doubt all of Twilight's friends were feeling the same way.
But still probably not as bad as Spike feels. The way they act around each other is something, Star thought with a smirk, thinking about the times she had seen Twilight and Spike interact. He certainly fills the assistant part.
There is a bond between them. Tia did say that it was thanks to Twilight that Spike hatched, so he no doubt sees her as a sort of mother figure. But the way they interacted...it looks more like an interaction between siblings. But who am I to say how they should act? I haven't been around them that much anyway.
Those thoughts brought up a longing within Star, which also made her a bit jealous. Why am I feeling like this anyway? Why would I be jealous anyway? And jealous of who exactly?
“Hey!” Pinkie suddenly exclaimed, breaking the silence between them. “Isn’t that the same mountain where Fluttershy stared down that one dragon?” she asked.
“Yeah,” Rainbow replied.
“That is quite the coincidence, don’t you think?” Rarity asked.
“I bet,” Star replied. “But we still need to find the entrance to their lair.”
“I doubt it’ll be that hard.” Rainbow said. “I mean, all we need to do is to follow these footprints and enter the cave, right? Let’s get going.”
A little while later, the assembled group stood at the mouth of the cave.
“Well...” Rainbow said, looking at the wall of rock before her. ”That might complicate things...” she then turned to Applejack. “So, what now?”
Star, like the other ponies, looked around the mountain wall, desperate to find some kind of lead. When they had arrived and seen Twilight’s belongings scattered all over the ground, all seven of them took it rather hard.
A sudden image of Twilight then came to her mind, her being beaten up, bruised, broken and her horn gone.
No! Don’t think anything like that!
“Okay, we just need to find some hole where to put our hooves in!” Pinkie proclaimed, running her hooves over the rocky formation.
“Or maybe I can just try to find that hole and I can use my magic-”
“Better! I could just put my hoof in the hole and-”
Star had had enough of this indecision. “Enough of this!” Star finally yelled, her horn glowing brightly. Her shout spooked her companions.
Rarity was the first to break the silence. “Star, dear, what exactly are you do-”
A blast of light exited the horn, hitting the wall, creating a small hole. Star kept up the assault, forming a flurry of gaps in the rock. When the third bolt hit the wall, the rock face collapsed to reveal the hidden door. Star then ran to the hole, taking the lead as her hooves clopped on the rocky surface. After what felt like forever, her hooves found another hole, large enough for her hoof to fit in, but only to be stopped by a lever so wide that her hoof couldn't fit and grab it.
Good thing I chose this form. Her horn glowed again, taking the lever and pulled it down. Moments later, a secret passage opened before them.
“Well, what are we standing around here for?” Spike suddenly spoke up. “Let's get in there!”
Deep inside the mountain, Twilight shivered in her cell. “There has to be some kind of draft,” she said out loud. Even her jacket seemed to be no help at all. It wasn't just because of the cold, however, that she was shivering. The mere fact that her childhood nightmares were as real as herself chilled her to the bone.
And there are so many! she then thought in distress. Just how long this has been happening? And how have they been able to do this without being noticed earlier!?
Twilight looked around her cell, trying again to find something that she could use to her espace. But no! There isn't any kind of crack or something that could help me to get out of here! And this stupid-
Suddenly, the door opened with a loud screech. Immediately, Twilight jumped back towards the end of her cell, curling into a tight ball.
“Oi! Ya pony dere,” the guard called her. “Time to go!”
Twilight didn't move an inch. She simply stared at the troll with wide and terrified eyes. It was not pleased, rolling its pale eyes in annoyance. “Don't make me come over dere to pick ya up!”
The panicked purple pony remained unmoving. The guard let out an annoyed growl, moving towards Twilight. He stopped when he heard footsteps approach behind him. “Oh! Yer highness!” he bowed, stepping away from the door.
Time slowed around Twilight as the door opened and the alleged king entered her small cell. Just like any other troll, he was massive. The cape that swirled around his fat body partially concealed some sort of armor. The regalia, including the crown atop his head, seemed to make him even more formidable and terrifying.
The king looked down at Twilight with a piercing gaze. The thought of his eyes staring into her soul. She tried to curl into a smaller ball, hoping she could cover her entire body and just hide.
The king walked right in front of Twilight and took her head into his large hands. Much to her surprise, the king’s hands weren’t as rough as the other trolls. These hands actually seemed to work with carefulness.
Whilst the leader held her in his hands, he mumbled something illegible that Twilight couldn’t make out. He turned to the guard and gave a quick grunt and pointed at something that Twilight couldn’t see. The guard seemed to know what he meant as he quickly disappeared.
The king then turned to Twilight, seating himself onto the floor. “Now,” he began, calmly. “Why don’t we get do de business…”
Far, far above, the rescue ponies were hopelessly lost. Every turn seemingly leading them to the same place. “This is getting hopeless!” Rarity lamented. “How can we ever rescue Twilight if we even can’t tell if we are making any progress?”
“Will all of you just stay quiet for a moment?!” Star huffed in frustration. “It is bad enough that all of you ponies are just whimpering and complaining while Twilight is Moon knows in what kind of danger! And we might not have much time in our hooves!”
“Wow, wow, wow, WOW! Stop right there sister!” Rainbow said, stomping her hoof. She angrily confronted Star, anger in her voice. “You really think you’re the only one who cares about Twilight here!?”
“Yeah!” Spike proclaimed, jumping down from Applejack’s back. “We’ve all known her much longer than you have!”
That stung Star’s heart. That hurtful realization made her chest ache. Why was she so jealous of their longtime friendships with Twilight?
“Uuuum… girls?” Fluttershy asked quietly.
“An’ we’re tryin’ to find some way to help ya out, but rushing like that ain’t helping our cause.”
Fluttershy tried again. “I think there is something you should…”
“There is no need to prove yourself to Twilight, I’m sure she still likes you the way you are.” Star blushed slightly and became more frustrated. At her reaction, Star wished Rarity hadn’t brought those feelings up again.
“If you don’t, um, mind, could you please listen to me?”
“I don’t try to prove myself to-!”
“HEY EVERYPONY! And dragon,” Pinkie suddenly interrupted the argument. “I have something to say.”
Everyone then turned their heads to the pink earth pony who was pointing at yellow pegasi, who was pointing at a large open door that they hadn’t noticed before. From the other side they could hear lots of different sounds and noises.
Carefully, all seven of them looked through it and saw what was a simply breathtaking scene. Through the threshold, they witnessed a massive cave, filled with nearly hundreds of trolls, trolls that were celebrating with many, many large bonfires. “Oh my GOSH!” Pinkie silently gasped. “It looks like the best kind of party!”
Star and Spike looked at Pinkie in shock. “What?” Pinkie asked. “Don’t tell me that these trollies at least know to paaaarty? You can give me that at least…I know we still need to save Twilight and all…” she then added, sounding a bit sad.
Star just shook her head before jumping to the other side. “Hey, don’t just try to leave without us!” Rainbow called.
“Horse apples!” Applejack cursed, leading the remaining ponies after Star and Rainbow.
Before anyone could follow the two further, a troll suddenly came from one of the corners of a building, looking quite confused, seeing many ponies and a dragon in their home.
But before it could react, a small magical orb hit the troll right square in the face. The troll shook his head, confused, before suddenly dropping to the ground with a loud snore. “A simple sleep spell should do the trick.” Star smirked.
“Wow, I haven’t seen anypony other than the Princesses and Twilight pull of a sleep spell!” Spike said in awe, walking next to the unicorn.
“Doesn’t matter,” Star said, not keen on explaining where she’d learned that spell. “We have to find Twilight. Where could she have-”
“The dungeons?” Pinkie piped before Star answered.
“What she said,” she confirmed. All of them ventured towards what they hoped were the dungeons. Surprisingly, rest of their journey was not met with any difficulties. Most of the trolls were celebrating...something. However, things soon changed when they finally reached what looked like the dungeon entrance, guarded by four menacing brutes.
“It doesn’t matter…” Star muttered to herself. “We are going to get inside no matter what.”
“Ah hear that,” Applejack said.
“Okay.” Star sighed. “Here goes nothing.” With that, six ponies and one dragon jumped out in the open, confusing the four guards momentarily.
Pinkie and Fluttershy took that to their advantage by simply jumping and flying around them. Star, Rainbow and Applejack were the main push. Meanwhile, Rarity was helping Spike to open the locked door, which didn’t seem to take long as the door made a “click” sound almost after Spike started working with his claws. “Huh, that was easy,” he said as the door opened.
But on the other side was a big surprise in the form of the troll king. “What in de name of de mountain iz going on!?” he roared in confusion. Rarity and Spike retreated quickly away from the giant troll.
“These are someponies trying to get their friend back!” Star exclaimed. She aimed her horn at the king.
“And no uglies are going to stop us!” Rainbow also exclaimed, preparing to strike.
“I don’t think so,” the king said calmly, anger plain in his voice.
“Bring it!” Star exclaimed, her horn powered up.
“STOP!” the next thing happened was Star, Rainbow, Applejack suddenly froze in place, surrounded by a familiar purple aura.
“Twilight!?” all of them spoke loudly when their friend stepped from behind of the troll king.
All six ponies and dragon looked in shock at what they saw. Twilight stood before them, next to her troll ponynapper. Her lavender eyes glinted in confusion at the behavior of her friends.
Oh no! a sudden thought crept to Star’s mind. Is Twilight being...
“NO!” Spike suddenly screamed. “They must have put Twilight under some kind of spell!”
“Huh?” Twilight exclaimed, tilting her head in confusion.
“Don't worry Twilight!” Rainbow exclaimed, ready to strike the big troll with all she had.
Before Rainbow could lay a hoof on the troll king, he had reached inside his pouch and threw what looked like a ice ball at the headstrong mare. When it hit Rainbow right on the head, there was a small “puff” as Rainbow's body was engulfed by blue fog.
Moments later, the frozen body of Rainbow few out of it, right past Twilight and the troll. What followed was a crash and a loud “OW!”
The troll hadn't wasted any time, quickly throwing another one at Star and company. Soon, the rest of them were also encased in ice. “No, stop!” Twilight exclaimed at the king. “There’s no need to do this!”
“Ya have ta when de ponies are trying to bust yer face,” the King replied seriously. “Now, tell yer piece before tat other unicorn blows de ice away,” he then said, pointing at Star’s glowing horn.
Twilight nodded, her own horn glowing. Her violet aura enveloped and levitated the still-frozen, annoyed, and very upset Rainbow from the corner where she crashed.
“Okay,” Twilight started. “I'm going to melt the ice away, but I really need you all to hear me out. And no, before any of you start again, I'm completely myself,” Twilight deadpanned at Spike while she melted the ice away.
“Then how do you explain those trolls taking you like that?” Star asked, taking couple steps forward, looking badly upset.
“Well,” Twilight rubbed back of her head. “From what I understand, some trolls aren’t exactly fond of us... I mean all ponies in general...” She turned to the King. “Why won't you explain this part?”
He, in turn, took a deep breath. “Alright. But I believe we could be in nicer place. An don't ya worry,” he added, noticing the rather unconvinced looks on Star’s and the others’ faces. “If my trolls see ya with me, they know there ain't nothing to worry.”
The seven of them remained skeptical. “Don't worry,” Twilight then said. “I know this is a bit weird. Truth be told, it is still strange for me, but I'm sure he is trustworthy.”
There were still a few uncomfortable murmurs coming from the group, but they followed Twilight and the troll. Suddenly, Fluttershy gasped. “But- but, what about those guards...”
Star’s horn was already glowing. “Done.” she said. Twilight gave her a confused look. “I, I uuuh... used a simple sleep spell on them...” she said quietly. She was unsure why she suddenly felt so shy when she was around Twilight.
“Really?” Twilight asked, sounding impressed. Star’s face instantly flushed. It was just a compliment!
“I have forgotten to introduce myself,” the king said, interrupting Twilight’s inquisitive barrage. “I am Hjond, De King of De High Mountain and the chief ruler of de Trolls of de High Mountain.”
“High Mountain?” Rainbow asked, her brow raised. “That's what it's called?”
Pinkie jumped in. “Why not ‘Smoky Mountain’? Oh wait, that doesn't work now since that dragon is gone.”
The king gave her a confused look while Twilight and others all looked at her with deadpan expression. “Or better yet “Adventure Mountain”! No, no, no wait! “Former-Smokey-Adventure-Mountain”! Now that's got some ring to it!”
“What?” the king asked, clearly befuddled by the manic mare.
There was a moment of silence before Twilight decided to break the tension. “You were going to tell us about the history between the trolls and ponies?”
“Yeah,” Hjond said, unsure of how to start. “Yeah, my people haven't been much popular with yer kind. An' that's mostly because back in de old days we liked to play with yer kind an' things at some point got outta hand. Dat was until yer Sun Goddess put an end do things...”
“What about Princess Luna?” Star asked, surprising herself that she would bring her alter ego in question. It sounded awkward to ask about herself like that.
“Yer talking about the Moon Goddess?” the king asked. Star resisted the urge to roll her eyes or huff. Flattering is never bad, but there needs to be a line about that. Tia said it had taken a while until ponies stopped addressing us as such.
“She wasn't around that time. An' that was kinda the reason why most of us took things further,” the king explained. “After big confrontation with yer Sun Goddess, ou' kind have been hiding in de shadows.”
The king fell silent. First the group was unsure why, but the sudden loud drum beats, large bonfires, and of course the dancing and cheering explained everything. “We're here,” the king boomed. Many trolls suddenly turned to the king and bowed. The dancing and drumming stopped immediately when other trolls noticed what others were doing and quickly followed suit. The king then raised his arms high and spoke with a loud and booming voice that seemed to echo all around them.
“De trolls of High Mountain! There ain't no need for dat! Continue yer celebration as we have de Learner of De Sun!” he declared, instantly making Twilight and the others very uncomfortable and uncertain. “Soon everything will be like it always was.”
A large cheer filled the hollowed interior, which was almost deafening.
Hjond raised his large hands; the crowd quickly fell silent. He then turned to the seven ponies and one dragon. “An' these are also our guests. Let de celebration continue!”
With that everything seemed to return normal, only now with even more joviality. “Ooh, ooh! Can I join them!?” Pinkie asked, jumping excitedly.
Hjond chuckled at that. “Soon, maybe,” he said before making his way towards the center of the celebration.
“Um... King Hjond...?” Fluttershy suddenly asked, halting the king. “I don't wish to pry or anything, but what this all has to do with that... history you told us?”
“And why exactly are you center of most unicorn nightmare tales?” Star asked.
While the history had sounded fascinating - at least for Twilight and Star - it hadn’t told them why the trolls were hiding here and had ponynapped unicorns in the past.
“Yes. Well de history ain't over yet,” Hjond said. “When de Sun Goddess defeated us, we were really hated by ponies around. An' our feelings weren't exactly humble either, as the defeat was big thing for many of dem and deir pride.”
“So that's where those stories about you trolls and unicorn horns came from?” Spike asked.
“Not really,” Hjond replied. “After my people fled to dis mountain, we had a problem.”
“A problem?” Rarity asked.
“When my people found this mountain an' made this place.” He waved his hand around, emphasizing this point. “There was no light or warmth for us. An' it was also bit hard to find food inside a mountain...”
“Boy, do I know that feeling,” Pinkie interjected, earning another bit quizzical look from Hjond.
“But then we found something,” Hjond continued, looking at a certain object in the vicinity. “De Heart of de Mountain!” he said loudly, pointing at a large rock. “It might not look much right now, but if ya give it enough magic, then it is somethin' much more beautiful.”
“Wait!” Star interrupted. “Are you telling me you've taken unicorns because of their magic reacts to this stone?” she asked, wanting to make sure that her thoughts were correct. “Then what are these stories about you taking unicorns horns?” she asked, confused.
“We never took ya against yer will,” Hjond countered. “Well, mostly...” he added.
“Mostly?” Applejack asked.
“Yea have to understand, we couldn't just come up and ask,” Hjond tried to explain. “An' most of yer kind never did take de whole thing so well...”
“Well of course,” Rarity added. “What else do you expect when you have suddenly changed from your comfortable home to inside some horrid cave?”
Hjond sighed at Rarity's comment. “I told ye already. We couldn't exactly ask ye ponies, I mean, look at me fer example!” he pointed himself. “Would ya even tried to listen what I want to say to ye?”
All of them rubbed back of their head from slight embarrassment, realizing that the king had a point.
Star then spoke up. “I'm still confused.”
“Yes?”
I just need to ask the question carefully. No need give out myself just yet. “It's just that, these stories about your kinds seems to go even further back from the time of the Princesses. And you said that it all began when Celestia defeated you, so...” Star trailed off from her question, not sure how to continue.
But her question brought out a good point and she could see that Twilight's brain was already processing what Star had said, while her other friends gave thoughtful looks. King Hjond just looked at her with a patient look.
“To put it simply: Stories tend to change over time,” he said, shrugging his massive shoulders. “And things did change a lot with our defeat by the Sun Goddess.”
Hjond realized that at some point the music had stopped. He glanced over the other trolls, noting that the entire crowd had ceased their celebration to listen in on the conversation between their king and his pony guests.
“But was the attack on me and Twilight really necessary?” Star asked, upset. “Then to bind us and disable our magic?”
Hjond sighed again. “No it wasn't, but ye already know why they did that. I can't really fully change what my subjects feel, but I certainly won't let them go without punishment. But if ye still are feeling angry because of my subjects, then I apologize for them.” He then made a small bow to Star, which seemed to surprise her. “And I hope ye can still help us.”
“An' I hope ye others can accept my apology.” He said to rest of Twilight's friends.
“Well, since you asked so nicely, I'm sure we can forgive you...” Fluttershy said timidly.
“What she said!” Pinkie grinned, placing her hoof on Fluttershy's shoulder.
“Ah suppose so, since ya did admit it was a mistake.” Applejack shrugged.
“Sure,” Rainbow said. “But just make sure not to do it again, or then you’re gonna to have yourself a hard time!” she then added, half jokingly. Hjond laughed out loud.
“Since your words were sincere, I believe I can accept your apology.” Rarity offered a friendly smile.
“I’m with her!” Spike proclaimed almost immediately after Rarity.
Star nodded approvingly, then turned to Twilight, knowing what her answer would be. “Of course I'll help you,” Twilight said, still smiling. “And I believe I can forgive you as long as you don't do it again.”
Hjond seemed to become relieved and his smile widened. He offered his giant hand to Twilight, who in return offered her hoof and the two of them shook.
“It seems I made the right call on wanting you do 'ave this honor, Learner of the Sun,” Hjond said.
“So you knew about Twilight then?” Spike asked.
“Ye could say that, but when ya live inside a mountain, you don't hear that much news or rumors,” Hjond joked. “But we have heard a lot of her feats. Like with de Nightmare” Twilight gave a slight nervous grin when the kings eyes were on her. Where as Stars left eye fliched.
“So Twilight Sparkle, would ya do de honor of lighting de Heart of de Mountain?” he asked in a very serious tone.
“I am ready to do what you've asked,” Twilight answered. “So that your people can have a brighter future.”
As Twilight finished her talk, she suddenly gasped and her eyes widened, from realization as Star could guess. “Twilight? Are you alright?” Spike asked, slightly concerned. He and everyone else knew that look, and sometimes it wasn't a good thing.
What are you thinking now? Star thought.
“I'm sorry to delay so much your highness, but,” Twilight said, “does this... stone react to any kind of magic?” she asked. Even her tone was now thought -and even hopeful.
“Yes...” Hjond replied, with a wondering tone. “I believe so. Why would ya ask?”
Twilight turned to her friends, now wearing an almost determined smile. “Because I think we can give your stone a magic that will keep alive for many years.” Twilight's friends looked uncertainly at each other, not exactly getting what Twilight meant.
But then Applejack seemed to understand. “Ye mean we’re going to use our Element Magic on tha' stone right there?” she asked, pointing at the large, dull stone.
“Yes!” Twilight nodded. “That's what we’re going to do!”
“Uuuh... hate to break it to you Twilight,” Rainbow spoke. “But there there is one, tiny problem here: We don't have the Elements of Harmony with us.”
Rainbow's comment didn't take away Twilight's determination and delight. “I don't think we need the Elements themselves, Rainbow. I think it we can conjure up something from them.”
“So you are saying that, since we are the bearers of the Elements, we also, somehow, are carrying some of their magic with us?” Rarity asked.
“Something like that, yes,” Twilight replied. “I just need all of us concentrate hard enough so I can conjure it out. There is a slight chance of succeeding.”
“A slight?” Star asked, sounding concerned. “And what might happen if you fail?”
“Nothing too serious,” Twilight shrugged. “I hope... I mean, there is the chance of dizziness and, or losing consciousness. Or just a slight headache...” she awkwardly trailed off. Her friends gave her slightly unsure looks. Even though the situation wasn't so bad, none of them felt like taking the risk of not exactly knowing what might happen if they did this without the Elements themselves.
But there is a chance, Twilight, Star said in her mind. And I happen to be that chance.
“Would it help if someone outside your inner Element circle might help you?” she offered. That seemed to ease Twilight's mind. “It could make bringing the energies of the Elements much easier when there is a extra to make sure that it will fully succeed.”
Twilight couldn’t help but look at Star with a impressed look. “Actually, yes. Maybe. Possibly,” Twilight answered thoughtfully. “No one has ever done anything like this. Well, at least not in the books I've read anyway...” She let out an awkward laugh.
“And there have been so many,” Spike quietly pointed out, earning a few giggles from the group and a glare from a slightly blushing Twilight.
“Well, I don't know about any of you, but I'm game!” Pinkie grinned, raising her hoof. “And so is Flutters here!” She raised Fluttershy's hoof.
“Well, uum, not really... but if it means helping Hjond's people, then I guess I could do it...”
Rainbow snorted at that, placing her right hoof on her chest. “Well, if you two are like that then, I guess I could lend my awesomeness. Time to save some trolls!”
There was rather long awkward silence between the ponies. “Wow,” Rainbow then said. “Didn't know I would ever say something like that...” With that everyone circled around Twilight who took a deep breath before starting her spell.
The effects were immediate. Twilight's magic started to spread all around her friends, except Star Dust, who seemed to be left completely outside. As I had suspected, she thought with slight disappointment. Because I'm no longer connected to the Elements, and because of the way I severed the link, there is no connection like that anymore.
Now the magic had fully surrounded Twilight and her friends. Slowly, they started to levitate above the ground. All of them concentrated hard, desperately trying to summon up the magic. But it wasn't so easy, not without a conduit, or in this case, the Elements themselves.
But that doesn't mean I can't help you all. Star fired up her own magic and joined the circle. Her field of vision disappeared into blackness, yet it didn't change what Star, or Luna, couldn't see. She could just as easily feel. Now she could feel that the six ponies were struggling to find that certain spark they needed to activate the Elements’ magic.
But she knew how to do it. Tia will probably have to teach it to all of you one day, she thought, ensuring that none of them “heard” her. She started to channel her feelings towards them. Don't doubt, she encouraged them. Whatever doubts you have, forget them. They only hinder what you are trying to do. Try to imagine, no, remember anything good about you and your bonds. Think about what brings you together.
She could then feel as warmness started to emanate from all six of them. She could feel Fluttershy's love and kindness that seemed to have no bounds. Pinkie’s energetic and simply happy personality. Applejack and Rainbow Dash's determination to prove themselves. Rarity's elegance and generosity.
And finally, Twilight’s hunger to learn more about everything and her desire to share it, while also be with her friends. Star, Luna, couldn't help but let her own feelings flow free for a moment. At that moment, she let loose her emotions and the feelings she had felt when she had first met Twilight back in Canterlot, and then to Ponyville.
The first meeting’s unsureness. I never really wished to make any new friends, besides Octavia and Vinyl, she let out. But then... the more daring feeling as she talked more with Twilight. I felt that I could trust another pony too besides my other friends and... sister...
Her first welcome party at Sugar Cube Corner. That unicorn, Lyra. She was nice company. And that drinking contest. She chuckled. I never had had so much fun like then...
Her time at Rarity's. Even if it was a bit short, I learned more about you. And learned to appreciate you even more. And your little sister and her friends are something no doubt. She laughed. Knowing they couldn't exactly hear her, but feel in a sense, made Star more comfortable sharing her feelings with the group.
Her short visits to Applejack and Fluttershy. Even though you two were busy, you still found enough time to how me your true selves.
And finally, her times spent with Twilight. You are something, Twilight Sparkle. Never had I seen someone getting so worked up at so many little things. She could feel Twilight's blush, but continued on. But you also have a strong heart in the right place, and you always think about your friends. With you, I remembered some of the times I thought I had forgotten. With you, I've felt some emotions I thought I had almost forgot. For some reason that last thought made Star blush.
And for that, I really wish to thank you for all you have done. And same to your friends. Thank you, thank you so much.
And then, everything seemed to blow up in a bright light.
All of that searching might have felt like a long time. On the outside of the circle, barely a second had passed. One second, Star joined with Twilight and others, taking her place right in the middle of them and then her magic combining with them. A blast, almost bright as the sun itself, blasted to the very peak of the mountain, taking the form of a rainbow that shot itself down at the Heart of the Mountain. At first, nothing seemed to happen, but as Twilight and other slowly descended to the ground, the large stone started to shake violently and cracks started to form around it.
All the inhabitants of the High Mountain were terrified of the possibility that the ponies had done something wrong. But then the cracks burst with light and were pushed aside by a powerful shockwave. Everyone quickly covered their eyes from the dust and dirt that flew into the air.
And when they were able to lay their eyes back on the stone, the sight was something no one had expected to see. The large stone shone brightly with a colors of a rainbow. Slowly, it started to ascend above far above them, close to the ceiling. There, another flash of light burst and suddenly, the streets were running with small, multicolored aurora streams. Each stream had one color that many of the habitats could connect to their pony guests.
King Hjond looked at this wonder and then turned to his pony guests who looked rather worn out, as they slowly came to their senses. “Did...did we do it?” Twilight asked, tired.
“Did ya do it?” Hjond asked, almost in shock. “Ya did it alright! YA CERTAINLY DID! OH DIS IS THE MOST PERFECT THING THAT’S HAPPENED!” He laughed even louder from the happiness he was feeling.
“De Heart has never been anythin' like dat! Whatever ya did, did something much, much more dan anyone has ever done!” All eight of them saw large tears dropping from his eyes. “My people now have something new and bright to look into. And it's all thanks ye! I feel like dancing!”
“Then what are you waiting for!?” Pinkie suddenly jumped. Her weariness, seemed to be forgotten. “Let's Paaaaaar-TY!” With that, the king waved his hands, and soon the music returned. Pinkie soon joined with the other trolls in their dancing and celebrating.
“Come on girls!” she called her friends. “It's a troll party! JOIN IN!”
Rainbow and Applejack both chuckled. “Can't really say no to that, can you?” Rainbow asked Applejack.
“Sure can't.” Applejack laughed. “Maaybe a small party wouldn't hurt...”
“Now you’re talking!” Rainbow said, leaping in to join the celebration. Applejack wasn’t far behind.
“If any of you don't mind, I'm going to ask the dear king if he might have a nice place for me to rest,” Rarity said. “This, whatever we did, certainly took a lot from me,” she said, placing her hoof over her head.
“Don't worry Rarity, I'm here to help you if you need anything!” Spike said, immediately going to the white unicorn’s side.
“That is appreciated, Spikey-Wikey,” she smiled, giving a quick pat to the dragon’s head.
“I... I might stay around a little while,” Fluttershy spoke awkwardly. “In case I might actually want to join Pinkie and others... if that is no problem for anyone...”
With that, only Twilight and Star were left sitting alone. While everyone else had went for different directions, they remained where they were. “Wow... this has been a rather interesting day,” Twilight finally managed to say. Fatigue filled her voice.
“I certainly can agree with that,” Star replied. “I doubt you had planned all of this?” she then joked, tapping Twilight with her hoof teasingly.
“Oh if only...” Twilight laughed.
A moment of silence fell between them.
“Star...” Twilight began, and Star for some reason felt really nervous about it. “Whatever happened at the... whatever it was...” she said. Star's heart was now beating faster and she wanted it to stop. There was nothing really that should have made her feel like this! “Were those, feelings...were they really true?”
Star felt she was loss at words at first. And all that seemed to come out of her was illegible mumbles, which started to worry Twilight. But she quickly collected herself by taking a few deep breaths. Come on Star, why are you acting like this!? What you felt was true, there is nothing to be ashamed of...
“You should know that, in that kind of state, it is not really easy to fake such emotions,” Star replied, trying to keep her pounding heart beat under control. “What you felt...was real...and I meant everything with it.” A hot blush formed around her.
Twilight stared at Star for a moment. Her expression gave nothing away as to what she was thinking or feeling and that made Star even more nervous and flustered. Why am I feeling like this? Why is my heart beating up like I'm in a race? Why does my face feel like if Sun itself had kissed it!?
“Well,” Twilight finally said. “I'm very glad that's true,” she said softly, closing the small distance between them with a warm hug. A hug that felt warmer, and nicer than any other hug she ever had. Come on Star, get a grip! You don't need to nervous about anything! It's not like you have a- a hug that seemed to make her feel even more special. NO... am I... have I...
Time seemed to slow around Star. The next thing she knew, was the sudden warmness leaving her. “Wait, Twilight!” she quickly said, stopping Twilight. I really am...
“Could... could you just, stay here for a while?” she asked, embarrassed. “Please?”
Twilight stared at Star, then offered her a smile. A smile that should have been like any other smile, but it seemed to have an effect on her. “Sure,” Twilight said. Seating herself so both she and Star were in comfortable position, Twilight leaned in for a deeper hug. “I think I would like that.”
Star noticed that Twilight had her own small blush around her cheeks.
Oh, by the Moon... I really have fallen for Twilight Sparkle...!
But the moment was soon broken. “Star…” Twilight began. There was a uncertain edge in her tone that Star was fearing for some reason. “There is something I want to know,” she said.
And Star could feel the hair on her back rising from fear. Oh no!
“How did you know exactly what to do?” Twilight asked in a calm tone. “You seem to know more about many forms of magic than any regular unicorn and you have only so far told me that you live close to Canterlot Castle, and I know there aren’t that many spell books in its library that are accessible to common ponies.”
“And the fact that you were able help me and my friends, when we tried to unlock our Elements...no one should even know about that!” she pointed out. Her tone remained amazingly calm. Star, by contrast, was now shaking horribly. I’ve been so careless!
“So, what exactly are you still hiding?” Twilight continued asking. “Why are you acting this way?” Twilight could feel Star’s trembling, which made her regret her forwardness. “There is no need to be like that, Star. I’m your friend. I just want answers.” Twilight tried to comfort her.
“From what I have learned from you, you exactly haven’t had the best life.” Twilight then began. “Being shut from outside world so long, even with your loving mother and sister.” Twilight could have sworn that she heard small sounds of sobbing coming from Star.
“And you haven’t made many friends,” Twilight soothed, now placed a comforting hoof on Star’s head. “But now, with us being friends, I have seen you open up to show more of your true self. And that is a wonderful thing. But you are still trying so hard to hide something, that you don’t want me - or my friends - to find out. So please, please talk to me. There is no need to keep things from a friend. Keeping secrets from the ones close to you is never a good thing.”
Star couldn't help but blush slightly at the “one close” comment. And as much she wanted to deny it, Twilight was right. Just like Tia.
Star sighed. “I know, Twilight,” she said sadly, not daring to look at Twilight. “But this is just - too big for me,” she said. I’m now trying to find excuses!
“And I don’t feel like telling you, or your friends just yet. Right now, everything seems to be so…confusing to me.” Then she looked at Twilight, as hard as it was. “But I promise you, that I will tell you all you want to know. Just- just not yet.”
Twilight was about to say something, but Star quickly stopped her. “Please,” she pleaded, giving Twilight a desperate look. “I… I don’t want to deal with that yet. And after what I...we have been through.”
Twilight sighed, disappointed. Not what I had hoped. But today’s been rather exhausting. Especially to Star and others.
“I think I understand,” Twilight said, suddenly resting her head on Star’s, which surprised both of them. The simple act also made them both blush harder. “I think I can let it go...for now, at least.” She smiled.
“So, we can now enjoy the moment?” Star asked, slightly amused.
“Yes. Yes we can.” Twilight smiled, letting out a small chuckle.
Star couldn't help but feel nervous about everything. First what happened yesterday evening with Twilight and her realization then when she and Twilight had woken up with Star holding Twilight in a tight hug like she was a teddy bear that Star didn't want to lose.
“You should have seen Star when we were still stuck outside!” Spike explained excitedly. “The way she shot out those magic beams was just so awesome!”
I really should have kept myself secret much better! I let my emotions get the better of me! Star cursed herself, doing everything she could to avoid Twilight’s eyes as they grew larger and larger as Spike’s testimony continued. She turned her gaze towards Twilight, and her heartbeat accelerated when she noticed that the purple pony was watching her. Star quickly turned her head away, trying to avoid Twilight's gaze.
And now yesterday's conversation came back to haunt her. This has not gone the way I had hoped. I certainly didn't expect to fall for Twilight. How did that even happen? She quickly allowed herself to have a quick look at Twilight.
Star’s thoughts began to run away with her. She is rather cute...That nicely colored mane, that cute face, the way she looks at me so sweetly, and that swinging flank- wait, what?! Star shook her head, tearing her gaze away from Twilight while trying to clear her head. Okay, so I may have a feelings towards her.
She then took another, much shorter glance at Twilight before turning back. She couldn't help it as a sick feeling came to her stomach. But now there is the problem of Twilight pressing me about my identity. I have kept so much from them, but it was better until they would know me better, she told herself.
“So how did you do all of that, Star?” Spike's voice brought Star from her inner argument.
“Huh? What?”
“I was asking how you knew those spells of yours and then were able to help Twilight and others out with their Elements?” Spike repeated. “It just seemed rather convenient that you were able to help them like you did. Not that we’re complaining about you helping us, of course.”
“Yeah.” Applejack agreed. “Tha' was a rather impressive stunt ya pulled there,” she said, while her friends nodded in agreement. “So, did ya also go to that school for unicorns like Twilight?” she then asked.
This question just made Star felt even more uncomfortable. Her eyes darted around her surroundings, as if trying to find a place to hide from all the questions. “I think we can leave those questions for some other time. This trip’s been exhausting, even though we did spend a rather lovely night inside the mountain” Twilight quickly cut in.
She couldn't help but slightly blush when saying “lovely night.” Star followed suit, blushing harder. Which made her appreciate that she was pretty much ahead of the group.
Soon all of the them heard familiar sound as Rainbow flew towards them, landing in front of Applejack. “And I’m back.”Oh yeah AJ, Granny’s got a message for you,” Rainbow said, giving Applejack a slightly concerned look. “And let's just say you better be ready for a not so warm welcome.”
Applejack sighed, lowering her hat to obscure her eyes. “Ah figured it might go like that,” she said, her face stretched in a nervous smirk. “Well, Ah guess we better move a bit faster so Granny won't have to try an' drag us back.”
That remark earned a few quiet chuckles from her friends as they sped their walk towards Sweet Apple Acres.
Granny Smith’s raspy voice shook the very foundations of the sturdy old home. “...an' then all Ah hear from ya is tha' ye little peckers decided to head off to a big mountai' without telling us where ya were going.”
Like Rainbow had said, the reception wasn't that warm. In fact, it seem to be quite hot. And Granny Smith was steaming.
“But why are we all here anyway?” Star whispered to Twilight. “I thought this was only for Applejack?”
“I guess so, or she wanted to give us all a small-”
“Now don't ya try ta have yer talk back there while Ah'm still giving ya mah lecture!” Granny cut off Twilight, who along with Star blushed from embarrassment that an old pony like Granny Smith had caught them. And technically I'm even older than she! This makes so little sense... Star thought with great displeasure.
Granny Smith, oblivious to Star’s inner monologue, continued her rant. “Do ya know how much trouble we went through when yer pegasi friend just came to us to say ye went on some troll huntin' or someth'!?”
Applejack lowered her head, feeling somewhat ashamed that they had to leave like they did. Neither Star nor Rainbow felt that way. “But at that time, it seemed like a-” Star tried to defend her actions, but was cut off by Granny's hoof.
“Ya shoulda know better than give yer old Granny a heart attack size of a buffalo!” Granny said loudly. Her anger finally spent, Granny deflated a bit and let out a chuckle. “Ooooh, who the hay Ah'm Ah kidding! Ah can't really blame ya from doin’ what ya'll thought was best.”
That left all the mares and dragon rather speechless. First, Granny had them here for Celestia knows how long lecturing them, and then took a sudden turn on her words. The last gasp of the stern scold came back out for one last encore. “But that doesn't mean Ah wasn't really worried of ye running off like that.”
Applejack let out a relieved sigh at that. “Don't worry, Granny,” Applejack said. “This won't happen again.”
“Don't ya make a promise ya can't keep Applejack,” Granny then said, with a dismissive hoof. Applejack rubbed back of her head with an awkward smile.
“So, what you all say if we call it a day then?” Star asked. “It certainly has been a tiring day, so...what if we now just go and relax?” she suggested in not so convincing tone.
“Now that you mention it, I do feel a bit tired now that this all is over...” Fluttershy said somewhat thoughtfully. Twilight cast a quick, unconvinced glance at Star.
Everyone agreed, giving quick goodbyes to Applejack before walking towards Ponyville. “Well, I certainly don't!” Pinkie added, bouncing to emphasize the point. “I need a good party before I hit the sack! Though you don’t really hit sacks, you sleep in them. Hehe!”
“Sure you do...” Rainbow deadpanned, but she still smirked before she flew back to her home.
Fluttershy decided to walk with Pinkie, Twilight, Rarity, Star, and Spike, but soon had to leave the three of them as the group approached her home. “You guys are sure you don't want to have nice little “We-Got-Safely-Back-Home-And-Now-Are-A-Bit-Tired-Party”?
“Trust me, Pinkie,” Rarity said, waving a hoof. “I think after a day like that I need a very long and warm bath. Do you have any idea how daft the air inside that mountain really was? And all of those bonfires certainly didn't help the case! And let's not forget all the sweat that we got all over our fur when we chased after you, darling.”
Twilight gave Rarity an awkward, apologetic smile.
“Well, now you got the time to get cleaned up, don't you?” Star asked.
“Oh yes,” Rarity sighed. “Now, if you'll excuse me, I have a hot tub waiting for me.”
“Don't you mean an empty not-so-hot tub?” Pinkie asked innocently. “Unless Sweetie Belle knows about you returning and is preparing a hot tub for you. But then that would mean-” before Pinkie could go any further, Rarity quickly silenced her with her hoof onto her lips.
“I think you know what I mean.” Rarity said, amused. To which Pinkie just giggled as they continued their way to Ponyville, and before realizing, they were already there and Rarity and Pinkie soon went their own ways. Twilight and Star were on their own as they walked towards the library.
Spike sighed when they reached the door. “Ah, home sweet home.”
As Twilight and Spike entered, Star seemed to wonder whatever if she should go inside or not. “Star? Aren’t you coming inside?” Twilight asked when noticing that the other unicorn wasn't following. Her tone giving out that she suspected something.
Star looked everywhere but towards Twilight. “Well, well I, I was thinking about-” she stammered.
“About leaving?” Twilight finished before Star. And she couldn't help but flinch at the accusing tone that Twilight infused in her voice. Well, I should have known better... she thought bitterly.
“I'm rather shocked that you tried to avoid this like that,” Twilight then said, her voice quickly shifting her lecture mode. “I thought you promised that you’d explain more about yourself. And now you try to get out of your promise.”
“I'm...” Spike quietly said, noticing where the situation was going. “I'm going upstairs. To... READ! Yeah, that is, read about... making gems...” he said, but Twilight didn't pay much attention. Star wished she could mimic Spike’s tactical retreat. Well, I could, but that would just make things worse as they are. Nice mess I made, and here I thought I was careful enough.
“Well?” Twilight asked. Star sighed, realizing she had stayed too long quiet with her thoughts.
“Well, I- I just don't much like to discuss about my life. Is that so wrong?” Star said, exasperated. “I just prefer it that way.”
“But why?” Twilight asked, confused. She could see that her words had evoked some reaction from Star that she couldn't hold in anymore.“It really can't be that bad to talk more about yourself,” the unicorn said, motioning Star to come inside the library.
“You don’t get it!” Star snapped. “If I did, ponies would just returned to not care how I feel to be treated and then I would just be alone again!”
“What could be so bad that would make everyone treat you so differently?” Twilight asked, pushing further. She winced at the sharp tone in Star’s voice, but was tired of waiting. It was becoming a great annoyance to her that Star wasn't still opening up after everything they've gone through.
“I-I-I, I just can't!” Star shouted, turning away from Twilight. “I’m, just, my...social...status is so different from yours...” she added. The awkward phrasing only confused Twilight further.
Social status? Twilight thought, confused. Is she a noble or something? She did mention she lived around the castle but...
“What you mean with your social status? Are you trying to say you are actually part of a noble family?”
Star stiffened at that and Twilight caught it immediately. Have I been right then?
Star's eyes once again actively avoided Twilight's gaze. She started feel even more desperate than before. Oh how I wished I really could tell you, Twilight. There’s so much I want to tell you, like how I’ve fallen- no. Stop it! Star thought.
After what happened yesterday, I'm not sure if I can...maybe, maybe I should try and wait. Just a little bit longer. More fully gather my thoughts. Yes, I could do that! Then she then remembered that Twilight stood right in front of her with a very expectant look on her face. I just need little bit more time. Yes! That's what I need.
“No- I mean, yes. You could say that,” Star stuttered, unable to look Twilight directly in the eyes. It kept getting harder to keep her identity fully secret anymore and more and more Star came to regret coming up with this persona of hers.
“It’s really complicated and I just don't want to discuss about it,” she then said firmly. “It is something I've heard so many times! ‘Oh, we won’t judge you, just tell us about yourself.’ And then most just start treating me differently! I'm just getting tired of all of it!”
Twilight stared at the now-upset Star, feeling more confused than ever. She thought she could now get the full story, but all she still got was bits and pieces. She felt exasperated at Star’s intransigence , which didn't fully make sense at all. But the way Star had reacted, it seems this was the furthest she could go with the unicorn.
This is getting ridiculous...and my head is starting to hurt from all of this. Twilight sighed in defeat. It seemed she needed even more time to fully understand what - or who - Star really was.
“I know this is not exactly what I promised back at the mountain,” Star said. You never really told me how much you wanted to know, she mentally added, as if the technicality got her out of her responsibility to Twilight. “But my life isn't exactly for anypony to know. Not anytime soon, anyway.”
With that cryptic comment, Star started to walk towards the door. “Wait! You’re leaving now?” Twilight asked, confused as ever.
“All I’ve done is fuel more questions,” she said as a matter of factly. Twilight couldn't help but feel somewhat embarrassed, before moving to assign responsibility to Star for being unable to just come out and say whatever she was keeping from her.
“Yes, but you can't just leave like that!” Twilight then pointed out. “Why are you avoiding this so much anyway? This is who you are. If you don’t stop running from it, you’ll never be happy!”
Star shifted her gaze between the door and Twilight. “There is something... else...as well.” she then said carefully. Her heart started beating faster at the thought of confessing her feelings to the object of her affections. And now I had to bring those feelings up!? she could feel her face heating up. “I had a... ‘realization,’ you might say. While we stayed with the trolls.” There was something in the way Star looked at her and Twilight wasn't sure what to think.
But it made her feel somewhat uncomfortable and even brought a mad blush on her cheeks. “And I bet you can’t share that either,” Twilight said, sarcasm dripping from her voice. This is getting ridiculous.
“No,” Star replied boldly. Twilight could see that Star’s mood had improved slightly, almost like a tease. Even Star seemed amused at how close to the vest she was. “Not yet anyway.”
Twilight was getting really frustrated and tired of this chase of hers. Why is this so hard!? It really can’t be so bad for her tell the whole story! Twilight then tried to calm herself down. Don’t get upset Twilight, just, just try to find a way to learn more about her. Even if I have to go around her to find out...
“But soon. I hope,” Star added, giving Twilight a rather warm and comfortable smile.
“Sooner than soon, I hope?” Twilight joked back, grateful to get any promise, no matter how dim the hope.
Star just replied with a wide smile. “Maybe?” Her courage quickly failing her, Star turned away from Twilight and used her magic to open the door.
“So, when can I see you next time?” Twilight asked. Star stood in her place, blushing at the thought. Twilight said “I,” not “we.” Maybe...she wants to see me by herself?
“I'm not sure,” she then replied. “Maybe in a few weeks?”
“I think that might work. But why so long a wait?” she asked.
Star draw a circle with her hoof, trying to come up with a reasonable answer. “Well, I’m going to be bit busy…” she replied, not looking at Twilight.
“Like what?”
“Well,” Star slowly began. “ For instance, I-I thought about visiting sister,” she said awkwardly.
Twilight eyed Star. The awkwardness around her was quite noticeable, but this whole situation was getting on her nerves so she decided to let it go. For now at least.
“Can you at least give me your address so we could keep in touch?”
Immediately, Twilight saw that Star didn't seem too fond of the idea as her gaze started to slightly shift all across the room. Star’s expression changed back to a more cheerful one. “I think I like it better this way,” she replied with a smirk. “I like the idea of you waiting breathlessly for my next letter, don't you think?” Her smirk became wider when she noticed Twilight’s rather shocked expression. The purple pony’s ears dropped and a light blush crept up onto her cheeks.
Star laughed, to which Twilight replied with a slight glare before joining in. At least the tension is broken, Star thought in relief.
“Can't say you’re wrong,” Twilight admitted. Am I really that obvious? “I guess that's something Ponyville and my friends certainly have taught me from the day one,” she added. “And maybe Princess Celestia as well.”
Star nodded at that. She tried her hardest not to comment about Celestia's strange methods.
“Maybe,” Star said. “But I must be going before I freeze your home entirely,” she nodded her head pointing towards the still open door.
“Right, right,” Twilight said. “Maybe you can come back sooner than a few weeks?”
“I’ll try,” Star promised. “And could you maybe tell your friends not to ask too many questions as well?” she asked hopefully. “I would really appreciate that.”
Twilight nodded back. “So long as you don’t mind answering mine. When you’re ready, I mean.”
Star then suddenly walked to Twilight, embracing her with a warm hug. “Thank you Twilight. And thank you for the great time so far. Until next time.”
With that, Star left and the door closed behind her.
“Until next time, Star,” Twilight said to the closed door. “And hopefully now, I’ll find out more about you, but you’ve left me no choice.”
She turned her gaze to the upstairs. “Spike!” she called. “I need you to dictate a letter to Princess Celestia!”
She could hear Spike's faint voice calling. “Coming, Twilight! Is everything okay with you and Star?”
A frown then formed around her face. Sorry Star, I hope you will not be too upset with me when you know about this.
Meanwhile...
The room was filled with bright light as Star Dust appeared in the middle of the room, quickly transforming back to Princess Luna. She let out a relieved sigh. Things have become so complicated. And just because I wanted to live a bit more carefully...
“So, how was your day?” Luna jumped at the sound of Celestia's voice coming from her door.
“Tia? How long have you been there! And how did you know I would be here!?” she asked, still in distress.
Celestia waved her hoof as a matter of factly. “Oh, I was walking by and felt your magical aura. I had a letter to pick up,” she added, showing the letter she was magically holding. “So, how was your day?”
Luna stared at her sister for a long time in confusion. Where to start exactly? And how to tell your sister that you had feelings for her pupil and the closest thing to a daughter figure that Celestia had in how many centuries? I’ll save that discussion for later.
“It, it certainly was... something,” she then managed to say.
“Well that is good to know. It’s always good to hear that things are...something,” Celestia said with a knowing smile. Does she suspect that there is more?
“We'll chat more later, once I deal with this,” she said, jiggling the letter in midair.
Before Celestia could leave from the room, Luna remembered a question she had when her sister had entered. “Since when did you start taking letters to anyone?” Luna queried.
“Well, I needed a good excuse to exercise a little bit.” Celestia giggled, leaving Luna alone with herself.
Now that she had returned, everything that happened in Ponyville seemed to have happened in a blur, but some things still confused her. And now, with her new found feelings towards Twilight, she needed time to think. What to do? How to bring it up?
I just can't come up and tell her... maybe, maybe I should first see her feelings towards me... and then a horrifying realization came to her. I have to face Celestia about this! Luna shuttered at the thought.
It was a late night at the Canterlot Castle. Most of its inhabitants were already asleep, save for a few of its guards. Despite the well-kept gardens and hallways so clean one could eat off of them, all was not well.
Quite the contrary. For the Lunar Princess, everything was just a mess. This whole ‘assumed identity’ plan was meant to be so simple, but she never thought about going so far as to actually make friends with Twilight and the other denizens of Ponyville. All I really needed was just sometime to see things a little bit more from the point of view of our subjects... Luna paced around the throne room.
Things just got out of hand when I met Vinyl and Octavia. They were so nice and I had so much fun with them…
Now Luna felt a horrible sinking feeling creeping into her stomach at her thoughts towards her first two friends.With Twilight and her friends providing such a distraction - a wonderful one, granted - the Lunar Princess realized she hadn’t seen her first two friends in some time. I need to see them more. But I need to sort these feelings out first! I need to understand my feelings towards Twilight...and I need to know how she feels about me.
Luna then started to take deep breaths, holding her hoof to her chest. Must keep calm and think this through. Next... here, Luna hesitated. I need to confront Celestia about this. If she even remembers to come here. Luna let out an amused grunt at the thought. No need to humor myself. Of course she would come if I asked. Always dependable, always punctual, always perfect Celestia.
Luna continued pacing around the throne room, so deep in her thoughts that she failed to notice Celestia finally entering, looking a bit haggard. “I'm here, Lulu. Was there something you needed?” Celestia asked between polite yawns.
Luna jumped at Celestia’s voice,rounding on her with a very unconvincing grin on her face. “Ah! Tia, you are here finally,” Luna said, calming herself. You need to be strong now. It’s not like she might tell you to leave her side when you tell her that you hold feelings for her star pupil. Or simply because it is a mare...
“Of course, dear sister, though I would like to know why.” She eyed Luna, noticing the way her little sister was rather jumpy and nervous. Celestia didn’t know for certain what might be the cause, though she could make a good guess. “Has this something to do with your time in Ponyville?” she asked inquisitively.
Just stay strong, Luna. Luna sighed before seating in front of Celestia. “You could say that,” she said awkwardly as she started to talk about her time at the village.
Many miles away in Ponyville, Twilight was having trouble sleeping. She had tried to find anything she could about the trolls and their large stone, but came up empty.
It reacted so sensitively towards magic. So much it could light and warm the place, and even could create some plant life, she thought in wonder. Then her thoughts had slowly turned towards the other enigma keeping her from a restful sleep. Then there is Star. Such concentration isn't easy for any unicorn. How she was able to help us the way she did?
Not many ponies, if anypony, should be able to know how the Elements work. Even Celestia and Luna never talk about them. What Star said was good guessing..too good to be just guessing. Slowly, her magic started to fade around her book as she tried to understand the situation better.
It was a good guess. Too good a guess. It should have only worked in theory! And yet, it did work. Why are you hiding so much, Star? With magical knowledge that complete, I should have met you during my studies at Canterlot, especially if you’re from there! Why are you making this so hard on you and me? Why are you still hiding yourself?
Twilight’s thoughts then went to the letter she had asked Celestia to send forward. If there is one pony who can find the pony you need in Canterlot, Golden Quill can do it. She still felt slightly guilty about going behind Star’s back in this fashion.
Twilight turned over in her bed. Had Star just talked to me, I wouldn’t need to go this far. Hopefully she will forgive me later.
Her mind then took her back to the time in the mountain with Star after activating that strange stone.
“Were those, feelings...were they really true?” she asked.
“You should know that, in that kind of state, it is not really easy to fake such emotions,” Star had replied. And there was something about the way she looked at her, when she spoke, that looked something, something she couldn't put her hoof on.
“What you felt...was real...and I meant everything with it.” Star was looking rather embarrassed, and maybe even flustered.
Why is this bothering me? Twilight wondered.
She decided to go to bed and get some sleep, hoping that it might help calm her mind. Said mind had other ideas, however. In direct opposition to her wishes, her mind went into overdrive and fixated on the night she spent with Star.
For most of the time after their talk, they had just leaned on each other. It felt just so... nice. I guess... but not the same kind of nice like with my friends. Like... like I could just stay there... with, her... and-
Twilight bolted up from her bed when her tired mind seemed to take her to a place that didn't happen. Twilight, stop thinking like that! There is no need to embarrass yourself any further with this. She punched her pillow in frustration before lying back on the smushed pillow with a huff. Sure it was nice to have Star so close. Her pillow-soft fur coat. That nicely colored and styled mane of hers, and her beautiful eyes and of course her muzzle that I just- STOP IT TWILIGHT!
She switched sides again and was now looking at the night sky. The full moon was shining its light onto the landscape, and with all the snow still on the ground, the night was more brighter. What's with these thoughts anyway? Maybe it is just how she and I have been so close to each other. And I just have been thinking about her bit more than usual... Twilight immediately blushed at the thought of that.
She let out a long sigh. Maybe this is just exhaustion and stress playing tricks on me. She turned again, and the shift in position heralded a shift in thinking. But, but could this be something different? Twilight pondered. This was making her head hurt again. She never had been good with socializing before meeting her other friends and she now feared that she was taking all of this in the wrong way.
I really need let this be for now. Maybe tomorrow, when I have time, I should look into these feelings, she decided. Try to see if there is something I might be overlooking. Now, I need some sleep. Maybe I should try and count the stars...
Twilight turned again and faced her window where she again saw the stars and the moon, and started counting. Every star she counted, she felt herself slowly getting tired. As she drifted closer to sleep with each passing star count, the more she also subconsciously thought about Star and her namesake Cutie Mark.
That flank certainly looked fine... were her last thoughts before falling asleep.
“I can't believe it...” Celestia said in disbelief. “They've lived so close to us all this time and I never knew.”
Luna eyed her sister when she had told her about the trolls, and saw a look of realization in her older sisters eye, proving the trolls story true.
Starting from the beginning had been somewhat easy for her and made her feel less awkward around Celestia. But she knew that she soon had to confront her sister about this and that was what still made her stomach twist a bit. Just stay strong Luna. You can do this.
“So it is true then,” she said. “You and those trolls have a long history?”
“Long in years only; the details could cover a pamphlet and no more,” Celestia replied thoughtfully. “I have always believed they left Equestria after the battle. The stories about the trolls were already spreading around, but after the battle they just became very popular among the unicorns,” she explained, pacing around the throne room.
“I see,” Luna replied.
“And then?” Celestia asked. “What happened when you realized they weren't a threat to you?”
Luna then went on telling Celestia about the stone Twilight had to re-activate, and how her friends joined in to help her. To unite their Elemental Magic, in hopes of activating the stone. “A Life Stone,” Celestia mused. “I thought they were all gone.”
“It seems this one had remained inside this mountain,” Luna replied. “Maybe that's why the trolls moved there?”
“It could be...” Celestia replied thoughtfully. “With the Stone providing for their needs, it is no wonder they have been able to hide for so long.”
“Are you going to do anything about it?” Luna asked a bit worried.
Celestia quickly gave Luna a comforting smile. “Nothing, if you fear that I'm going to punish them,” she said while walking towards Luna. “I think they have paid from their crimes. Everyone deserves a second chance, don't they Luna?” She smiled.
Luna nodded at Celestia’s comment, and felt embarrassed of even thinking something so ridiculous. Of course her sister would forgive them. “Of course Tia...” she said.
“But how did the Elements make use of their Elemental Magic without the Elements themselves?” Celestia then asked, suspiciously eyeing Luna. There it was. The question Luna hoped Celestia wouldn’t ask.
“I-I... I might have, helped them. A bit,” Luna said, her final words coming out as a whisper.Celestia looked at her with shocked surprise. The butterflies in Luna’s stomach seemed to have multiplied.
“Really?” she asked surprised. “You actually helped them with that?”
Luna was now feeling a hot blush creeping to her cheeks. “They seemed to have a lot of hard time trying to get it work and were already surrounded by rather suspecting trolls!” Luna hastily explained. “So I thought I would give them a little push.”
Celestia then raised a questioning brow, and Luna could already guess the question. “And I, I might had taken it bit too far. I influenced them a bit more.”
Celestia just stared. “But you should have felt what they were feeling and fearing! They couldn't have been able to pull it off without somepony giving them a little bit of instruction!”
Luna tried to control her tone. She failed miserably. “I did what I thought was best!”
“And was it for the best?” Celestia asked in calm, but still demanding tone.
“Yes,” Luna said, holding her ground. “I believe so.”
“But with that, you also did gave yourself up, didn't you?” Celestia asked. Her tone conveyed an understanding of the situation. “You have given them an idea that you, or Star Dust, are more than just a regular unicorn.” Luna shifted her hooves from the embarrassment and nervousness and looked sideways, away from Celestia.
“Not...exactly. But it’s all right! We were able to give the Stone the energy it needed. And now the six of them might better understand their Elements and how to use them,” she could still feel her tone faltering. I can't show sign of weakness now!
“The way you told it, I also think it was the right choice,” Celestia calmly said. “But you know what this also means.”Luna sighed loudly, clearly frustrated. Celestia let it pass without further commentary...for now.“So, what then happened after you recharged the Stone?” the elder sister asked.
“Well, the celebration continued...” Luna started, her tone getting a little awkward, and Celestia's ears perked up and she eyed Luna's body language. Which made her feel both curious and worried.
“And me Twilight had a... talk,” Luna struggled to find the right words. “About the situation.”
The comment Celestia off guard. “You actually told Twilight the truth?”
“Well, most, half of it. A half-truth.” Luna added awkwardly, to which Celestia tried her best not to facehoof. She held off her remarks for now as she was sure that wasn't the whole story. “And?” she pressed on.
“While sitting there, with Twilight...” Luna sighed. Here we go... “I... I... I might have some...feelings towards your student...Twilight Sparkle,” she finally said, feeling her face growing redder than the Hearth's Warming Tree decorations.
“Excuse me?” Celestia asked, confused. This wasn't what she exactly had expected to hear from Luna. “Could you repeat that?”
“You heard me!” Luna replied defensively. Celestia blinked. This, this is not what I really haven't expected...
“When did you realize that?” Celestia asked.
Luna turned her gaze to the one of the windows of the throne room, looking at the night sky and the moon. She sighed. “I guess from the moment when I poured my thoughts and feelings through the connection created by the Elements.”
“I went through the time I've spent with her. The times we laughed, talked, or were just sitting somewhere, enjoying each other’s company...” Luna shrugged. “I can't fully explain it.” Her gaze returned to Celestia, noticing that she had her pondering look.
That worried her slightly. No Luna! Keep calm, just calm yourself and wait. Tia won't be upset. That is good. You just need some help from her, to help you out with Twilight... Oh Moon that was strange to say...
“What did you talk about?” Celestia suddenly asked with a straight face and a serious tone.
“What?” Luna asked, confused, not knowing what exactly Celestia meant with that.
“What did you talk about with her?” Celestia asked, maintaining a stoic expression.
“Well, I have told her some bits of my life. Honest ones. But just slightly different, to, err, keep my identity a secret...” she added. Celestia nodded.
Luna found herself unsure what to say next under her sister’s stony silence. Just keep your cool Luna. Stay strong, your sister is no doubt just testing you!
“The times Twilight and I spent together have been the most happiest moments in my life,” Luna continued. “It has been so long since I've felt this free. Never, ever imagined I could feel something like this.”
Still nothing from Celestia. Luna continued to fill the vacuum of silence, if only to forestall the growing pit in her stomach.
“I- I really love spending more time with her, and learning more about her. Even if she’s a touch obsessive...it somehow works for her.” Luna then continued, hoping to get some kind of reaction from her sister. Still nothing. Luna was growing rather impatient at her sister’s stubborn refusal.
“And her friends are also rather interesting folk,” she quickly added.
Still silence.
“I... I really like her... mane?”
Celestia remained silent and serious. For a moment, Luna imagined that at some point Celestia had created a statue duplicate of herself and left it to fool Luna while she had left somewhere to scheme. A quick blink told Luna that her sister was still here with her.
Or maybe the statue duplicate could blink, in which case Celestia was really, really good at creating imitations of herself.
“Oh for the love of Moon!” Luna lashed. “Can't you say something? I am waiting your answer!” Luna swore she saw Celestia's lips twitch. “STOP TORMENTING US, SISTER, AND JUST SPEAK!”
The throne room, and the hallways echoed and shook from Luna's boisterous Canterlot Voice. From there, Celestia broke into howling laughter, bending down while Luna was again blushing like mad as she tried to act like her little yell didn't happen.
Celestia's laughter quickly died down to a fits of giggles. “I'm, I'm sorry Lulu.” She giggled. “I couldn't resist.”
“I have to say that I have enjoyed your talk about you and Twilight, my dearest Luna.” Celestia then said, breaking her serious tone. “That you truly care for my pupil, and for that I'm grateful that you found a very good friend in her. And in her friends too. What I have now heard is something I wasn't fully expecting. But I'm happy you have found something more in your friendship with Twilight. Does Twilight know anything about this?”
“N-no...” Luna stammered, still trying to wrap her head around the idea that Celestia had no objection to her feelings for Twilight. “Not yet anyway... I, I thought I would talk with you first before, before I would talk to Twilight. I thought, you could maybe provide me some, assistance?” she finished with a hopeful tone.
“That was a good idea, Luna. But you are treading in rather dangerous waters now. You do know you can't hide forever, and especially now,” Celestia explained. “Are you sure about your feelings?”
That seemed to shock Luna. “Of course they are,” Luna answered, but there was still some doubt in her tone.
“Your voice might betray you,” Celestia said. “But I know you, my sister, and I can understand this is not the kind spot you want to be in. Still, you have to bear it since you brought it up.”
“So, will you help me?” Luna asked awkwardly.
“Yes, I will,” Celestia replied. Luna sighed from relief. “But you have to tell Twilight about your true-self,” she said. “If you keep it hidden too long, you might end up hurting her feelings. And then it might just end up in tears for both of you,” Celestia warned.
“Don't worry Tia,” Luna said comfortingly. “I won't let it come to that.”
“When are you two meeting next?” Celestia asked.
“In a couple weeks,” Luna answered. “Why?”
Celestia then gave her sister her a very familiar, mischievous smirk. Her voice echoed her sister’s Royal Canterlot Voice, echoing powerfully off the walls. “Because when that day comes, you, my dear sister, are banished to Ponyville until thou have proven thy unbroken love for our pupil Twilight Sparkle!”
At first Luna was almost terrified, but as Celestia went on, her expression changed to more annoyed and slightly amused. “But in all seriousness,” Celestia added, “You will stay in Ponyville until then.”
To which Luna once again gave Celestia a shocked face as she asked: “Are you serious?”
“I am.” Celestia smiled. “Consider this as a sort of forced holiday.”
Luna wasn't exactly sure how to feel about this congenial exile. On one hoof this felt like a perfect opportunity, but also felt like she was dodging her role as the Co-Ruler of Equestria. “Are you sure about this?” she asked, more concerned.
“I am.” Celestia patted Luna. “Don't you worry, I held this kingdom together a thousand years, I think I can still manage things on my own a few weeks. And if anypony asks, I just say you are just having a royal vacation. You need this time and freedom, if you truly are wishing to try this relationship with Twilight.”
“Thank so much, Tia.” Luna smiled, embracing her sister in a long hug. “I'm indebted to you. Sometimes I feel I'm not being worthy of being your sister.”
“Oh, don't be like that Luna.” Celestia said back, rubbing Luna's head. “You are a wonderful sister, and I think this is sort of repaying as Twilight has helped you out a lot. Just try not to test her trust any longer. Or she might, like you said: ‘over react.’”
Luna couldn't trust her voice at that moment, so she replied with a short “Mhm.”
Star Dust looked at Ponyville, feeling both anxious and nervous. She had to stay in Ponyville until her current “dilemma”, as Celestia liked to say, was resolved. After a few weeks, her nervousness had grown significantly.
I still do not feel ready for this... she thought, distraught. The butterflies in her stomach seemed to have only gotten worse with each step she took towards the humble town. But there is no point of turning back now either. She glanced back towards Canterlot's direction. The chances are Celestia will ensure I'll stay in this form forever if I have to.
Star let out a long sigh. It was long enough for her to just stand there and think. The cold already reaching her. “Here goes nothing,” she said with a quiet sigh, taking small steps towards Twilight's library.
While walking there, Star looked around the village, enjoying the view she had. Both the snow all around and the sun that shone so brightly seemed to give it a completely different type of vibe. It was as if everything was covered in diamonds that were crushed into powder.
It certainly made it look beautiful in it's own right. Almost every season made it look beautiful. But the incoming grey blur made it look dull. Wait what? And then the village started to spin around her with white powder.
Are the griffons attacking us again!? she momentarily thought while the village and the world spinned around her.
But her memories started to form the correct pattern of what happened. She remembered she was hit by something grey. And quite soft. Or was that the snow? “Oh my gosh!” she heard somepony exclaim and then that same pony dragged her upwards a bit too harshly.
“I'm so sorry about that!” a mare's voice squeaked in distress.
Star shook her head to clear her head and sight. “What in the name of the moon were you thinking?” she asked, in an annoyed tone.
“I-I-I, well, you see, I had dropped my flight goggles and...” the mare stuttered. Star had now a good look at the mare that had hit her. The mare was grey with golden eyes that were oddly misaligned. Why does she seem to be so familiar?
“I lost my flight goggles and well...” The mare made couple gestures around the field.
“How were you able to lose them in the first place?” Star asked looking at the pegasus with a critical eye. She noticed Now also noticing the saddlebag on the mare's back filled with letters. Upon further inspection, she saw there were some letters spread all around them. The mare squirmed uncomfortably under Star’s gaze while she held her dropped cap on her hoof.
“It- it just happened...” She looked down. “I had some snow on them and tried to clean it off...”
Star let out an annoyed groan. This just didn't seem real. “You could have just landed and then cleaned it off, so this would have happened.” The mare took a few steps backwards, exchanging looks between her and the letters.
“I'm, I'm very sorry about this,” the pegasi apologized. “I didn't meant it, I just... I just panicked. I'm already getting late for my deliveries and-”
“Forget it.” Star said with a weary shake of her head. I already have enough trouble with Celestia banishing me and trying to find out how to tell Twilight about my feelings, and this crazy mare just had to crash into me.
“Oh my gosh, Derpy!” somepony suddenly called out, which made Star’s heart skipped a couple of beats. The voice she had least expected to hear so soon. “Something wrong?”
“Sorry Twilight! I had a little accident here with this mare, and now my mail is scattered and I'm getting late from my deliveries!” the pegasus, who seemed to be called “Derpy” called back in great distress, running all around picking up her dropped letters the best she could.
But she was in such a hurry that she dropped most of them. “Could you try to pick them up a little more carefully?” Star asked, looking at Derpy, who was still struggling.
“And maybe you could help us Star, so we can move a little bit faster,” Twilight added, giving her a slight glare, which made Star’s heart jump uncomfortably and made her actually feel ashamed and disappointed in herself.
I'm the Princess of the Night, and this mare makes me feel like a foal who had done something wrong. She glanced at Derpy, who was still looking for letters in very big hurry, dropping them yet again. Star could see fear and desperation in the mare's eyes. And maybe I have been...
Star joined the two.The collecting went much faster, and soon Derpy had all of her letters. Star then went for the cap that had also fell from the pegasi, but as she picked it up, she felt Twilight’s magic mix with her own.
Both of them blushing badly, Twilight letting go apologizing timidly, Star doing the same. With that, the grey pegasi gave them quick “thank you's” and took flight. Both of them watched as the grey blur dashed forward.
“What was that about?” Twilight asked Star in interrogative tone.
“Wha?” Star looked confusingly and a little innocently at Twilight. “What do you mean?”
“The way you lashed out towards Derpy,” Twilight pointed, giving Star the same glare like just a few moments ago.
Star stared at her, stuttering, trying to find the right words and explain herself. This whole day seemed to have gone completely off the rails. All I wished was to have a quick walk to library and try to think how I am going to face Twilight about my feelings.
“I.. I...” Star began. Twilight looked at her patiently, letting the other unicorn try to collect herself quickly. She could see that Star was blushing quite madly. “It was just that I... I... I just had a really bad morning today… And I already was quite annoyed with something... personal,And it didn't help when this pegasi-”
“Derpy,” Twilight corrected her.
“-Derpy,” Star amended. “When Derpy crashed into me, it didn't help my mood at all. And in Canterlot, you know...” She then lowered her voice a bit, trying to make Twilight understand. “In Canterlot, it is not taken so kindly when something like that happens. It usually says that the pony is incapable of doing his or her job. Or they are, without a better word: lazybones. And I have come in contact with few of them like that.” Star sighed.
Twilight eyed Star, then nodded at Star to follow her. “I lived in Canterlot too, Star, I know,” Twilight said calmly,her gaze hard. “But you still have to understand that Derpy is nothing of that sort.”
More lectures! Star wailed inwardly. First Celestia, now Twilight.
“She is very hard working pony, even with her disability,” Twilight continued. “I heard she had a hard time to get her job because of that. But thanks to some of her friends, she was able to get it. And it was a good thing since she is also a single mother, taking care of two young fillies.” Star couldn't help but feel sorry about what she had said to the pegasi.
She was just doing her job the best she could and I lashed out on her like that, she lamented, her head lowered and ears flattened.
“You can apologize to her later if you wish to,” Twilight then said encouragingly with a slight smile, noticing Star’s expression and trying to make her feel better. Star nodded.
An awkward silence fell between them. Neither really knew what to say next to each other. She certainly took her time. Too bad we had to meet again this kind of circumstance, Twilight randomly thought. I still haven't heard anything from Gold. But hopefully I might hear something soon.
That thought sent a wave of guilt in Twilight. I really hate to do this. Her nervousness rose slightly. But if Star is now ready to talk, maybe I can send a emergency to letter to Gold to say I don't need his help, she thought, feeling more hopeful. But I still need to tell Star about it. And she no doubt won't like the idea. Hopefully we can work things out when I have to bring this up.
“So, you are now back then?” Twilight finally asked as they closed on the library.
Star sighed and rolled her eyes, making Twilight feel unsure if she had just annoyed Star. She seemed to be a bit more tempered than usually she had seen. Has she always been like this? she wondered.
“Yes,” Star said in a bored tone, as if she had told her story many times to somepony. “I had a... talk with my sister. And I just didn't like her attitude towards me and some of my choices,” she finished, deadpanning.
“Oh, I see,” Twilight said, suddenly remembering something Star had said. “So your sister came to visit you then?” she asked, genuinely interested and even happily. That seemed to throw Star completely off guard as she halted completely.
“What?” Her head swiped at Twilight with a wide eyed and questioning look. “What do you mean?” Twilight returned with her own confused look.
“Didn't you say your sister and mother lived quite away from Canterlot and you mostly just talked through letters?” she asked, confused and slowing her pace. Star started blushing again, and this time no doubt from embarrassment.
“Oh, oh OH yes. YES! She did. Yes, she did! It was... it was really... something.” Star’s rambling had quickly turned into unexplained mumbling, which made it sound like she was talking to herself than to Twilight.
She sounds a little... off? Twilight thought, confused. Maybe even bit shocked? Why this was such a shocking question?
“You okay, Star?” Twilight asked, noticing Star was still going on with her mumbling. That seemed to get her attention. “You seemed to zone out.”
“Sorry about that, Twilight,” Star apologized, turning her head away from the lavender pony.
“So, what did you two talk about?” Twilight asked, curious. Star now blushed even more than just a while ago.
“We... we talked about, since last time we talked...” Star told her, looking quite embarrassed and a bit miserable, which also told Twilight that there was something else that Star didn't want to discuss. “And, well, we didn't see eye to eye about everything...” Star sighed. “And one thing lead to another.”
Everything Star said sounded too cryptic to Twilight. But why did it sound like she had heard these kinds of words before and why did they sound like they were spoken by somepony she knew?
“I see,” Twilight replied, not sure what to say.
“And now I'm here for a while...” Star then suddenly said quietly. Which sounded more like she was saying that to herself and not expecting Twilight to hear.
“What?”
“I mean that after the talk, I soon left for Ponyville!” Star corrected herself. “I- I was getting tired of her constant bickering and worries. I know she means well, but she sometimes seems to be too over-protective, and, without a better word: too caring.”
Twilight couldn't help but chuckle at Star’s words. The way she talked about her sister reminded her in someway of Celestia. She always wanted the best of everypony and that they were happy. And that kind of caring could be a little bit annoying.
“Your sister really reminds me of my teacher,” Twilight smiled. Star tensed, but Twilight didn't notice. “Always so caring and wishing the best for everypony.”
“Really?” Star asked, shaking.
Twilight nodded. Then she turned her head to Star, with an amused, questioning look. “So, what do you say if we go inside from the cold and have some hot chocolate and you can tell me the rest, and what you've been doing?” she suggested.
Star nodded, giving Twilight a warm and friendly smile. That sounded really nice for her. “I would like that.” she said. I wouldn't want anything else in all Equestria. she thought, the same smile getting bit brighter.
“So, how long are you going to stay in Ponyville now?” Twilight then asked as they were entering the library.
Star shrugged. “Quite a while.”
“And that means...?” Twilight asked, waiting for Star to continue.
“I haven't really planned it,” Star simply stated. Her horn now glowing, magical aura surrounding her jacket. “By the way, you don’t know any kinds of cheap places to sleep?” she said, putting her jacket away.
Twilight simply looked more surprised than shocked. It always seemed to get some form of reaction from her if somepony says that they really haven't planned anything and just going on as they please. But with all the craziness that has happened with her, and Pinkie Pie, Twilight had learned that not everything can be scheduled. But that didn't meant that she couldn't at least try little bit.
“I see,” Twilight replied, unsure This only means Star is staying here for a long while. For some reason, that made her heart flutter and her cheeks bit warmer. “Well, there are very few around Ponyville, truth to be told.” she said. “But you… you could stay here.” she suggested.
There was a small flinch in Star’s pose and face. “I, I don’t want to be a bother-”
“But you aren’t!” Twilight quickly cut in. “And I would like if you stayed here.” she mildly added, blushing.
But then something seemed to come to Twilight as she eyed Star who, in return, shifted her eyes away, not sure what Twilight was thinking. “But if you are planning on staying here for long time, then why have you come here without packing anything?” she asked.
Star pressed her lips hard against each other. Why do these things keep happening to me?! No! Don't panic. Just keep your head about you, you can think of something. Star again avoided Twilight's gaze, trying to buy time.
“Uuuh... I- I just didn't feel like I really needed anything with me...” she said awkwardly.
“Well, you are in luck!” Twilight declared happily, forgetting the strange feelings. “Because if you don't plan to leave anytime soon, you could take part in this years Winter Wrap Up!” She smiled, her eyes beaming.
Stop being so adorable Twilight! Star screamed inwardly. The look Twilight was giving her was making it hard not to go and give her a big hug.
“Oh!” Twilight gasped, her hooves on her cheeks. “That means I can arrange your part for the Wrap Up! Oh, this is going to be so much fun!”
She suddenly walked quite close to Star who now couldn't hold her blush and started to feel a little flustered. “Do you think you can work with animals?” Twilight questioned. Her face was too close to Star’s for the latter’s comfort, who could pretty much feel her breath on her nuzzle.
“Or do you have skating skills to break the ice? Or maybe you actually have the strength to clear away the snow and plant the seeds?”
“Wait, what?” Star was able to ask - but only just.
Twilight's face moved further away from Star’s face, for which the disguised lunarch was grateful, but she also felt a small pang of disappointment for some reason. “Winter Wrap Up is divided in three jobs, well, technically four since there is the taking care of bringing back the Southern Birds, but that job is solely for the pegasi,” Twilight explained. Star could only nod, still feeling uncomfortable to speak up. Her heart was still beating quite fast and her face felt really warm.
“Why don't we just try to relax and have a nice talk?” Twilight then suggested in a friendly tone, walking towards the living room. “I also can now make those cocoa’s if you want to.” Twilight smiled.
“I would love that,” Star said simply, following Twilight.
Much, much later outside at the library's balcony, Star stood quietly, looking at the night sky and lit stars. The day had not exactly been what she had expected, but in the end it wasn't a bad one. Well, almost.
Meeting with Twilight had been different she had expected. She had thought about going to the library, and then meet up with the unicorn and from that they would spent the day as they pleased.
And now, here she stood, leaning on the balcony rail and looking at the night sky. She realised how nervous she really had been around her. Not in a way someone might notice it, but she herself could feel it.
My heart was beating so quickly and I didn't dare to speak much... she thought nervously. Suddenly, when seeing her eyes, it came even harder for me to tell her, or even think about telling he. She felt her lower lip almost quiver. Why this is so hard!? Of course, I could lose her as a friend if things don't go right. She shuddered at the thought of that as her eyes started to water.
She wouldn't talk to me. She would despise me. Ignore me... Star sniffed, trying her best not to start crying. She wiped her eyes from the tears that were threatening to fall. No! I can't waver now! I need to be strong! Or Celestia just sent me here for nothing. And I can't doubt myself now!
She felt herself growing bolder. But there was still the doubt, and fear of driving away the only friend she made. And maybe the other friends she had made now. I really am considering them as my actual friends. She smiled. But she needed to think a way to make sure that the happiness that she wished to have, could be achieved without losing the friendships she has made.
And maybe achieve a different kind of happiness...A happiness I’ve never experienced before. She glanced back at the door. I just need to think a perfect timing. Like the kind of surprise like in those romance novels. Or maybe I could try to something of my own.
“Star, are you coming back anytime soon?” she suddenly heard Twilight calling her from the now opened door.
“Yes Twilight,” Star said, walking back inside. “Interested to see the stars?” Twilight then asked with an amused smile. Star only nodded. “Maybe we could look at them...together?” she suggested as Star stepped inside, closing the door behind he.
“Maybe another night,” Star replied. “I feel rather tired.” That isn't fully true. I just want some rest from all of this.
“Of course, I understand.” Twilight smiled, nodding.
The morning had started rather good. Last evening was rather uneventful, Star thought, but she didn't mind it. She was just thankful she could spend time with Twilight, even if Spike was with them. But the few times, when Twilight seemed to have thought Star wasn't looking, she had glanced at her with worried and even suspicious looks.
That had almost made Star to ask why Twilight was looking her like that. But realised that would just lead her to a conversation she could lose immediately. Especially with Twilight's dragon assistant there as well.
Besides that, the night had gone well, and this time she felt better rested than usual. And a new day had dawned. Only, the new day didn't seem to be a good one for the young dragons mood.
”Oh for the love of...!” Spike cursed when he stepped outside and found out that the entrance of the library was fully covered in snow. ”I just cleaned that up yesterday.” he groaned. Smacking his hand against his face and slowly trailing it down while a heavy frown rested on his face.
“Don't worry Spike, Star and I can lend our horns.” Twilight said, looking at her dragon assistant. “With that at least you can do your job bit easier.” both Twilight's and Stars horns gave a quick flare, which got the dragon in better mood.
“Well, if you say so Twilight then I don't mind at all.” Spike said smiling, putting his jacket on. Star and Twilight quickly following in suit.
“There was certainly much more snowfall this year than last,” Twilight commented when they entered outside the library. She was rather surprised to see just how much snow had been gathered around her home. It reached all the way to her chest. “This might take a while.” she said bit more quietly.
It did take a while, but with Twilight and Star, the snow was cleared up in couple hours. Spike looked really satisfied. “Well, I'm off to read some books about gems then.” he said happily.
Before he could fully reach the door, a very large pile snow suddenly dropped from the skies, right perfectly front of the door and blocking Spike's entrance. “Oh COME ON!” he cried out, his hands stretched out.
And then they heard familiar laughter coming above them. “Oh you've got to be kidding me Rainbow!” Twilight groaned loudly. Her horn glowing and soon the cyan pegasi was dropped in front of her face.
Grinning apologetically. “Sorry Twilight,” she laughed. “And same with ya Spike.” she said, turning her head to the dragon. Who just just huffed, his back turned. “Just having little fun here.”
“That's right.” another voice then said above them. Twilight, Star and Spike looked upwards with quite shocked looks on their faces as they saw something that never should be. Pinkie Pie. Standing. On a CLOUD!
“What are you all looking at?” Pinkie asked innocently? Blinking rapidly and innocently. While Rainbow started laughing hysterically as Twilight dropped her “Wha-? How? When?” Twilight's brain was now going over-drive.
While Star and Spike were just looking at the pink earth pony as if seeing her the first time. “Aaaaaw man, we really got you! Didn't we Pinkie?” Rainbow asked, slowly getting up. But having bit a trouble because of the heavy giggles that left her. “Just look at all of your faces!”
“But-” Twilight stammered looking at Rainbow, then back up at Pinkie. “How?” whatever else Twilight had to say was drowned to her illegible mumblings.
“Oh, these?” Pinkie asked innocently, showing one of her hooves. Which had your regular winter shoe, but this one had very small miniature pegasi wings on back of it. “These are really nifty things.” she smiled. “Came into the market around last Hearth's Warming Eve.”
“They give the ponies that can’t walk on clouds a little help,” Rainbow then explained. Her laughter finally calmed down. “Especially those that don’t have an egghead that can cast a cloud-walking spell. So, here is a fix for that problem.”
“But those no doubt are quite expensive.” Spike the pointed out. “How were you able to get those?”
“Eheheh... well,” Rainbow chucked, rubbing back of her head. And Star noticed there was small embarrassment in her tone. “Well, I had a good luck.”
“Yeah, especially when you are- HMPHMMP!” Pinkie's snout was quickly covered by Rainbow's hoof. “Pinkie!” she whispered loudly. “That is a secret!” there was a muffed “Oooooh.” as Pinkie's eyes widened from realizion. “Sorry.” she giggled when Rainbow removed her hoof.
“Well, that's great and all, but you two just made my day a lot longer.” Spike growled at the ponies above him. Stars horn then glowed and the pile of snow blinked out of existence. Only to re-appear right above Pinkie and Rainbow.
“HEY!” both of them exclaimed, as they left their small cloud. Both Twilight and Spike laughed at this while Star was grinning mischievously. “I think you two deserved that.” Star said, her horns glowing diminishing.
Rainbow gave Star annoyed and deadpanned look while Pinkie had a thoughtful smile on her face. “Now that was a nice counter Starie.” Pinkie complimented. Suddenly both Twilight and Spike sharing worried expressions. “What ya say if you joined us?”
“What?” Star asked surprised.
“What!?” asked Rainbow loudly.
“Oh no...” both Spike and Twilight said.
“Join you? For what?” Star asked, tilting her head slightly.
“Well, doing pranks of course silly!” Pinkie proclaimed proudly, spreading her front hooves. Something inside Star made her feel a strange tingling. A feeling she hadn't felt in a long time. Both Spike and Twilight could see a small mischievous glee in her eye.
“I'm out. I don't want to be around this.” Spike through his arms up, going inside quickly as possible and slammed the door shut.
“Are you sure Pinkie Pie?” Rainbow asked worriedly. “I mean, sure Star is nice and all, but she doesn't look like a good prankster.” Star then sent Rainbow a challenging glare, which the pegasi didn't notice. But Twilight did and felt whatever was going to happen, wasn't going to end well and she should probably stay away from it.
“Oh come on Dashie,” Pinkie giggled. “Can't you already see how good she is?” Pinkie pointed past Rainbow, who made a confusing frown looking to her left and saw Star with her mischevious grin and horn glowing.
“What is that suppose to m-?” Rainbow wasn't able to finish her sentence as the snowy ground below her came to life. All the snow started swirling around her and Rainbow could feel a strong wind blowing, but only around her.
before she could react, the world was swirling around her and soon her vision was covered by the snow. The, as soon as it had started, it had ended. “What the hay!?” Rainbow tried to keep her stance clear, but her head was still spinning from the surprise.
Meanwhile, Pinkie was laying on her back giggling hard while Star just looked with satisfied look. Twilight's was more of disapproving. But couldn't help but crack a smile. It had looked rather funny even if she might not wanted to admit it.
“You were saying.” Star smirked at still confused and bit upset pegasi.
“Okay, you totally got me...” Rainbow pouted. She really got me by surprise. she then smirked. I'll get you back from this.
“Sooooo...” Pinkie asked longley. Looking at Rainbow with large questioning and bit begging eyes.
“Well, after that little demonstration there, I guess you’re cool enough.” Rainbow said with playful dismissing tone. To which Star replied with a playful tone. “Just 'cool enough'? I think I can beat you with everything.” Twilight shook her head.
“Oh, is that a challenge?”
“Maybe?”
“This is GREAT!”
Twilight on the other hand started leaving. “Twilight?” Star asked, remembering that she was still around.
“I think I'm going to sit this one out.” she deadpanned. “I just don't want to have anything to do with this.” Star suddenly felt her stomach squirm at Twilight's tone her her confused expression changed more to distressed one.
She didn't wish to disappoint Twilight like yesterday. Twilight noticed Stars expression, and quickly put her hoof on Stars shoulder. “Hey, there is no need to be like that.” she comforted. “You can go with them if you like.” she then smiled.
That smile quickly became more serious. “But you better keep your antics away from me if you want to step inside my library again.” she warned. Which seemed to make Star blush while nodding fiercely.
Behind them Pinkie and Rainbow were giggling at Stars reaction, which caused her blush even more and Twilight glaring at them which shut them up.
With that Twilight gave Star a quick smiling glance before entering the library and closing the door. Star then awkwardly looked at the two other mares. “So,” she began. “What we do then?” slowly new smirks started to form on Rainbow's and Pinkie's lips. And Star felt her own smirk starting to form.
“So, she went with them?” Spike asked when Twilight had removed her winter clothing.
“Yes.” Twilight patiently replied. Trotting to the living room, quickly checking the fire was still on. Spike blinked at Twilight's response. “Just like that?” he asked, walking after her.
“Well, of course I would let her go if she wanted to have some fun.” Twilight told him. Seating herself front of the fireplace. Spike looked at her confused. “But why did you let her go with them?” he then asked, sounding worried. “Aren't you worried that they just might do some kind prank when we are least expecting it?”
Now Twilight was wearing a very devious grin on her face which caused slight shiver ran down on Spike’s spine. “That's why I placed a small defensive spell on her incase for that.” she then turned her head at a bookcase on her left and used her magic to pick up one book at random.
“OK.” Spike said with a small sigh in it. “If you are sure about that.” with that Spike left to do what he did best. Quickly check everything was at least good and then return to his book.
Twilight giggled at Spikes comment, while opening the book. And besides: I have enough trust in Star that she won't even dare think about pranking me. she thought to herself. But then raised a wondering eyebrow and looked upwards. But knowing Rainbow and Pinkie, they might try to pressure her to do it... she tapped her chin with her hoof. She shook her head dismissively.
That counterspell will do the trick if it comes to that. Then another doubt started to creep to her mind. Star seems to have a very good knowledge about magics and spells, so there is possibility that she might have noticed it.
However, she didn't seem to notice it at all. So there is that chance. Or was she pretending... Twilight shook her head again, and placing her hoof now on her head. I'm thinking too much into this! I need to wait and see how things go.
She glanced to outside from the window. if it fails, I just have to give them a good lecture. for some reason, Twilights mind started to wander back to Star and what she so far knew about her. And what she liked about her.
She seems to have very good grasp on use of magic and its theories. that earned a very big and happy smile on Twilights face. Although she seems to know a lot more that she lets on. Just how much does she know, and is she even more powerful?
That made her slightly worried. A pony with too much power could cause quite lot of problems and she had some experience from that.
she is a really nice person and has good sense of humor. Maybe bit too competitive like Rainbow Dash. At least those two seem to work well together. she seem to take some things too seriously. that made Twilight giggle quietly, as she recalled their first slumber party.
Twilight turned her eyes from the window back to the book. Now, back to business. Hmmmm... I wonder what I book I picked up?
“All You Needed To Know About Dating 101”
Twilight's cheeks started to burn brightly. Why did I pick this book!? she quickly started to put the book back it's place, but something seemed to have halted that thought and the book slowly levitated back to her. It doesn't hurt to read a little bit doesn't it... she tried to humor herself.
It's not like I plan on dating Star or anything. she laughed weakly. Suddenly her stomach made a twist, but not the kind it does when you eat something disgusting. But she probably would be nice compa- This was made from a strange kind of nervousness, and her cheeks still felt warm.
What is it about you Star that makes me feel like this? she wondered. And what am I going to do!? she looked back at the book. With a considering look in her face. Maybe. Just... maybe?
“For the love of Celestia! WHOEVER IS DOING THAT! STOP IT RIGHT NOW!” a purple pegasi stallion yelled very annoyed when another snowball hit the back of his head. The three mares, far away enough were snickering hysterically.
The plan had been quite simple. Rainbow and Pinkie had the stallion distracted, Star had placed a small spell on him that “attracted” the snow to fly towards him. In form of small snowballs. Which now had flew towards him many times. This time the stallion had learned not to look behind him when the snowball made contact.
immediately another one flew towards him. He quickly dodge, figuring out their flight pattern. “Well, it seems somepony learned.” Rainbow said. Her laughter contained. Star was still smirking, looking at them.
“Oh, I'm not sure about that.” she said. Turning her gaze back to the stallion. And watched as the snowball suddenly turned around and hit the shocked stallion in the face. All three of them giving out new sets of giggles as the stallion had found himself laying on his back.
“OK, I think this is quite enough.” Star said, smiling. Her horn glowing and quickly dimming. Both Pinkie and Rainbow giving small disappointed sigh's.
“Have to say, you completely took me by surprise.” Rainbow finally admitted.
After a long day of pranks being done, as the day was already setting. “Those pranks were just hilarious!” Pinkie over exclaimed. “That spell that made Cheerilee's book fly,” Star had used a spell on the teachers books, that made them fly around her like pestering birds.
“Dancing candles and cakes.” Rainbow snickered. Pinkie had quite a blast with that. At first she had been unsure about the idea when Star had suggested it. But after a good explanation from Star, she decided to go with it.
And it was quite funny. As all the pastries and candles started to sing and welcoming each customer. It had been quite funny in its own right.
“Where do you come up with this?” Rainbow then asked. Star giving them a knowing smirk. “I have a good history of throwing some pranks.” she then looked around, as if expecting somepony was listening her. “Especially to my sister and some of our... 'guests'.” she told them, much more quieter tone.
“Well, you certainly got your prankster heart in the right place.” Pinkie smiled, placing her hoof onto Stars chest. “I think you are not our honorary member of Ponyville Prank Cult.”
“What?” Star made a face.
“Ooopsie. Sorry, I meant Ponyville Prank Society.”
“Okay...”
“Yeah, she certainly has earned it.” Rainbow then said, walking beside to Pinkie. “But I think there could be one more 'test'.” she told with a smug look on her face, which got Star worried, but also feeling like taking up the challenge, or whatever Rainbow had in mind.
“And what you have in mind Dashie?” Pinkie asked interested.
Twilight felt her cheeks were still feeling quite warm. Even though she had finished reading the book, the context of the book was still haunting her mind and she swore she could few times see certain lines fly by her eyes.
“What am I going to do!?” Twilight said out loud, distressed. The book, and the context inside of it had bothered and distracted her mind from all the other things she had in mind. “Do I really look into Star differently that I had thought?” she wondered out loud.
“Would she return these feelings? Or am I just over analyzing this?” Twilight breathed. “Yes! That is! I'm again just over analyzing and making these assumptions up!” she convinced herself. Or rather tried. Twilight took couple deep, calming breaths. Trying to think of about this the most logical way she could.
But the logic just didn't seem to belong into this situation. But Twilight was able to calm herself down. What am I going to do-
“Hey Twilight.” Spike called from upstairs. Breaking Twilight's trail of thought.
“What is it Spike?” she called back.
“Just letting you know that the snowbirds are invading the library.” the way Spike said, was strange as it was rather calm as if he had experience from this.
“What?” Twilight jumped and ran to the nearest window to look.
And Spike wasn't lying. She could see at least dozens of small white and round birds flying around her library making strange kind of noise that wasn't the usual bird chirping. And Twilight could immediately feel frustration slowly building up.
Oh, you've got to be kidding me... she groaned. Her forehead then rubbing at the windows edge. But she then jerked back from startling when few of the birds had spat very small snowballs at the window. “Oh this is getting ridiculous.” Twilight murmured. Walking to the door.
“Alright, I suggest you ponies come out and stop this ridiculousness and-” few of the birds and turned to her and spat their snow at her, cutting of her lecture. “Aaaah!” Twilight exclaimed when the snow hit her hooves and face. Dropping her on her back.
Somewhere, she could hear Rainbow's howling laughter and Pinkie's giggling snorts. She got up quickly, her horn activating and firing few beams, which either hit or missed their targets. “I'll give you this one chance to walk away and just suffer my lecture!” Twilight called angrily.
That only got much bigger laugh from Rainbow Dash. “Oh, I'm so scared!” she heard Rainbow laughing.
“Star!” she then called. “I know you are behind these birds, so stop at this moment or I'll give you a heck of a lecture!”
For a moment, nothing seemed to happen as the birds still were on her. But then, slowly each one of them started to dropping on the ground. And soon all of the birds were turned back to snow. Twilight sighed relieved. “Well, go to know one of you is at least bit mature about this.” she complimented.
“Now, if three of you would step here and- AAAAAAH!” Twilight screamed when she was raised from the ground the world started swirling around her.
And this time she also heard Stars voice laughing. Alright. Twilight thought, her patience lost. You three asked for it.
Twilight's horn the glowed, But only for a couple seconds. Quickly the swirling snow halted and dropped Twilight on her hooves. then a larger version of the small twister was formed and quickly started to move to a direction of Star and her accomplices.
A small special Tracking Spell and you didn't notice it. Twilight chucked. Then again, it is rather unnoticeable, so that was to be expected. She watched as the twister seemed to have reached its destination.
It stayed in its place for a while, until Twilight could see three figures being thrown out of it and were now falling towards her direction. The screams of the ponies were brought to a sudden halt as they hit a very soft pile of snow. Good thing I placed few of them around the library for this.
“Oh, heheh, hey there Twilight...” Rainbow awkwardly chuckled as she was the first one to get up.
“Hiya Twilight. What’s up?” Pinkie innocently greeted as if nothing had ever happened.
“Uuuuh... hey Twilight...” Star said very, very awkwardly. Which caused Twilight to think: That is just adorableSTOP! “Anything else any of you want to add?”
A long silence. “Drat!” Star then cursed. Punching the side of the library, And in return got buried under a pile of snow.
Much, much later.
“ACHOO!” Star sneezed.
“Bless you.” Twilight said. Seating herself next to Star. “How are you feeling?” she asked sincerely. No hint of “I told you so” or anything like that in her tone.
Star blew another hankey before answering. “Good.” Star sniffed. “I guess...” everything around her seemed to swirl horribly. Thankfully not as bad as a few hours ago in Twilights twister.
“Uuuuum... Twilight...” Star started awkwardly, not daring to look at her at the moment. “About that little prank-”
“No need to stress yourself about it Star.” Twilight said dismissively. Raising her hoof. “I think I gave you a good enough lecture.” she smirked, which caused Star to murmur from embarrassment. “And you don't really have to feel embarrassed about this. You just wanted to have a good time.”
“But you don't always have to have too much fun.” Twilight quickly added. Star then mumbled something. “Sorry, what was that?”
“I was actually more against this...” Star said slightly louder. And Twilight wasn't fully sure if the redness on Stars cheeks were from the fever at the moment or the embarrassment. Or even both. But that didn't matter because she was trying to make sure her own face wasn't going to glow.
“Oh, well, good know.” she awkwardly smiled. “But maybe next time you should try not to give into Rainbow's pressure.” she tilted her head. “She doesn't mean anything bad with it, but it's just her competitive side that often times gets the better of her.”
Star nodded. “Noted.” she replied. Before sneezing fiercely.
“What you say if I go and make you some warm strawberry juice?” Twilight got up.
“That would be lovely.” Star said. Wearing a bit goofy smile on her face. “And I doubt you just could join me here when you return?” she suddenly suggested, in rather suggestive tone. Which caused Star to make a small yelp before putting both of her hooves to mouth.
While Twilight was now fighting against the blush while her eyes had grown on their size and her mouth had very wide and confused frown.
“Sorry!” Star squealed behind her hooves. “It's just the fever...”
“Eheheheh. It's... it's OK.” Twilight awkwardly said. Her body suddenly feeling rather twitchy. “I'll... I'll just go make the juice then.” What is my brain doing!?
“Sure. Thanks.” Star thanked. “And... sorry... about that comment.” she then apologized. “It, it was stupid.”
“No harm done Star.” Twilight appeased. Feeling little bit more calm and in control again. “They were just some funny fever-ish words.” she humored, still feeling the heat on her face since Star’s suggestion sounded rather nice to her
“Alright. And thank you again.” Star smiled back. Burying herself deeper into the blankets. Twilight was about to leave, but suddenly Star stopped her. “Twilight, wait.” she quickly called back.
“Hm?” Twilight asked, turning back to Star.
“I- there is something else I would like to sa- talk with...” Star said shyly. Rubbing her hooves together. “Something... important...”
Twilight felt her heartbeat quickening. Was Star now probably going to tell the truth. Star was about say something, but then seemed to doubt, looking away from Twilight. As if considering and weighed something. “I... I...” she struggled.
Twilight waited patiently. But inwardly she was very nervous. And she could that Star was no doubt feeling the same. But then she suddenly had a disappointed and sad look on her face. “It's nothing.” she sighed sadly. “It's so important.” she added. Shaking her head slightly.
“It's OK.” Twilight said comfortably. While hiding her own disappointment.
“But, can you stay with me?” Star then asked, so innocently and sadly that Twilight wanted to go to her and just hug her.
“I'll be back soon.” Twilight said. Leaving the unicorn alone with herself.
When Twilight had left, Star punched her blanket. This is the greatest humiliation of my life! Star, or Luna bemoaned, feeling like smacking herself hard. First I get tricked by Rainbow and because of my error I now suffer a flu! A FLU! And then THIS! she felt small tears forming in her eye.
